Blurb: By morning, everyone at Briar knows exactly who âDennisâ is, and Deanâs anonymous call has become the campusâs favorite joke. But when Briar Wire is suddenly tied to a story that feels far more dangerous than harmless gossip, the laughter stops fast.
also available on wattpad under Hot Mic | Dean Di Laurentis x Reader if youâd rather read there âĄ
now playing: âsecretsâ â OneRepublic
By nine the next morning, Dennis had become the most famous man at Briar University.
Not Dean.
Dennis.
You discovered this before you had made it halfway across campus, when two girls walking ahead of you replayed the same section of last night's episode three times in a row.
"He didn't even change his voice," one of them said.
Her friend laughed so hard she nearly walked into a bike rack. "He changed one letter in his name and thought that made him anonymous."
A group passing in the opposite direction had the clip playing too. Dean's voice carried from someone's phone, clear and recognizable beneath the sound of morning traffic and students hurrying toward class. Someone had edited a thick black mustache over footage of him skating, with DENNIS DI LAURENTIS, PRIVATE CITIZEN flashing across the bottom.
You lowered your head and kept walking.
The conversation had felt different last night, confined to your headphones and the dim recording space you had built out of blankets, soundproofing foam, and equipment that technically belonged to Briar Athletics. Dean had been an irritating voice slipping through your filter, answering questions you had not asked and defending a friend nobody believed existed.
Now the entire campus had heard him.
More troublingly, they had heard you with him.
A table outside the student center had turned the call into a drinking game despite it being far too early for anyone involved to be drinking. Someone shouted that everybody had to take a shot whenever Dennis referred to Dean in the third person.
You hurried past before you could hear the rules for whenever Wire Girl sounded annoyed.
Your phone had not stopped vibrating since you left your apartment. The podcast's follower count had climbed overnight. The episode had already doubled the numbers from the week before, and nearly every campus account had clipped some part of the call.
You should have been thrilled.
Instead, you kept remembering the section you had cut.
Dean had gone quieter near the end, after his defense of his unnamed friend had dissolved into something less performative. He had asked whether you ever got tired of hearing everyone else's secrets without being allowed to tell any of your own.
You had ended the call soon after that.
You had also listened to the raw recording twice before going to sleep, which was information you intended to take to your grave.
Mara saw you first. The corner of her mouth lifted around her straw, but she restrained herself from saying anything revealing while Camden twisted around in his chair.
"Finally. Sit down. This has developed."
You dropped your bag beside the table. "It has been twelve hours."
"And in those twelve hours, Dennis Di Laurentis has united this campus in a way the administration never could."
Mara pushed the untouched coffee toward you. "Drink that before he starts presenting exhibits."
Camden tapped the tablet. The first screenshot was the mustache edit you had already seen outside. The second was a poll from a Briar meme account asking whether Dennis was Dean. Ninety-eight percent of respondents had chosen obviously, while the remaining two percent had selected Dean has never met Dennis in his life.
"I have compiled the evidence," Camden announced.
Mara stared at him. "Camden, no shit it was Dean, dummy. He called himself Dennis and used his regular voice."
His expression tightened with genuine offense. "I know it was Dean."
"Then what are we doing?"
"I'm determining motive."
Mara looked across the table at you, her face perfectly composed except for the amusement in her eyes. "Of course you are."
Camden swiped to another page. "Dean did not call because he wanted to defend his reputation. He spent approximately three minutes defending himself and another eight antagonizing Wire Girl."
You wrapped both hands around the coffee. "Maybe he enjoys antagonizing people."
"That is not new information. What matters is that he had already made his point and stayed on the line anyway."
Mara reached across to steal a piece of his muffin. "Maybe he enjoys hearing himself talk."
"Incorrect. He enjoys hearing her talk."
Your fingers tightened slightly around the cup.
Camden did not notice. He was too busy pulling up a waveform of the episode as though he had been hired by a federal agency.
"He laughs four times," he continued. "Not polite laughter. Real laughter. The kind men do when they think a woman is funny and become deeply inconvenienced about it."
"You need a hobby," you said.
"This is my hobby."
"It shouldn't be."
Mara chewed thoughtfully. "He has other hobbies. They're worse."
Camden ignored both of you. "The current question is whether this was his first call."
You nearly inhaled your coffee.
Mara's gaze snapped toward you, but Camden was still staring at the tablet.
"What makes you think he called before?" you asked, aiming for casual and missing by enough that Mara kicked you beneath the table.
Camden finally looked up. "He knew how the delay worked. He also knew exactly how far he could push before she cut his audio. That suggests familiarity."
"Or he listens to the show," Mara said. "Like half the campus."
"It suggests familiarity," Camden repeated, because he considered volume a reasonable substitute for evidence.
You glanced down at your phone as another notification appeared. Someone had created a Dennis fan account. The profile picture was Dean's official hockey headshot with the eyes covered by a black bar.
"I have to get to the media office," you said, gathering your things before Camden could begin examining prior callers.
Mara stood with you. "I'll walk you out."
Camden waved without looking away from his investigation. "I'll send updates!"
"You listened to the recording again, didn't you?"
You adjusted the strap of your bag. "I had to edit it."
"After you edited it."
A group of students passed with the episode playing from a phone between them. Dean's laugh reached you before they disappeared down the path.
Mara's eyebrows rose.
"It was one time," you admitted.
"You look guilty enough that I know it was more than one."
"You're starting to sound like Camden."
"That is messed up, and you know it."
You walked together toward the athletics building, your shoulders drawn against the morning chill. Mara stayed quiet long enough that you knew she was deciding whether to push.
"He liked talking to you," she finally said.
"He liked annoying me."
"Those things are not mutually exclusive for someone like Dean."
You gave her a look.
Mara smiled and nudged your shoulder. "I'm not saying you need to pick out curtains. I'm saying Camden is ridiculous about most things, but he might not be wrong about this one."
"He called because I talked about him."
"He could have left a comment. He could have submitted a complaint. He called the live line, lied terribly about his name, and stayed there until you ended the conversation."
You stopped near the steps of the athletics building. "You're enjoying this too much."
"Absolutely." Her expression softened. "I'm also reminding you that the person on the phone was Dean Di Laurentis. He's probably forgotten half the conversation already."
That should have made you feel better, yet it didn't.
The first indication that Elaine was having a bad morning was the closed door to her office. She only closed it when she needed privacy, silence, or several uninterrupted minutes to reconsider every decision that had led her to collegiate athletics.
The second indication was the printed picture taped to the outside.
Someone had placed the fake mustache over Dean's official roster photograph and written DENNIS beneath it in red marker.
You removed it before knocking.
"Come in."
Elaine sat behind her desk with her laptop open, her phone pressed against one ear, and an expression suggesting the person on the other end was steadily reducing her faith in humanity.
"No," she said. "There is no student athlete named Dennis Di Laurentis registered at Briar. Yes, I understand that was the name provided. Because it was not his name."
She pinched the bridge of her nose.
"No, the athletics department did not authorize anybody to call a gossip podcast. I cannot comment on the private recreational activities of fictional citizens."
You lowered yourself into the chair opposite her.
Elaine ended the call and placed her phone facedown with more restraint than you would have managed.
"Why would he do that?"
There did not appear to be a safe answer.
"Maybe Dennis felt strongly about the issue."
Elaine looked at you.
You folded your hands in your lap. "Sorry."
"My inbox contains eighty-seven messages about this. The social account has been tagged in a video of Dean wearing a digital mustache. Logan liked it from his public profile."
"Did he remove it?"
"After six hundred people took screenshots."
That sounded like Logan.
Elaine turned the laptop toward you. The latest post showed Garrett, Logan, Tucker, and Dean standing along the boards during practice. Someone had edited detective hats onto everyone except Dean, who wore the mustache.
"Dean was told to leave the rumor alone," she said. "He was specifically told not to engage with Briar Wire. Somehow, he interpreted that as permission to invent a man named Dennis and call them directly."
"The host."
"What?"
"You said call them. There's only one host."
Elaine's eyes narrowed slightly.
You reached for your coffee. "As far as anyone knows."
Elaine studied you for another moment before turning the laptop back around. "I need clean content from practice today. Something normal enough to remind people that this department exists for purposes other than producing attractive men with poor impulse control."
You attempted not to react to attractive.
"There's already a practice package scheduled for Friday."
"It is now scheduled for this afternoon. Get a few short answers from the guys, film warmups, and make Dean say something that will not become a campus euphemism."
"That last part seems outside my qualifications."
"You got three usable answers out of him yesterday."
"He gave me nine unusable ones."
"Then you have experience."
Elaine stood and handed you a folder containing the revised shot list. "Nobody discusses Briar Wire on camera. Nobody says Dennis. Nobody pretends to know Dennis. Nobody calls the host. I have already explained this to them."
A burst of laughter carried down the hallway.
Elaine closed her eyes.
"Did it go well?" you asked.
"No."
The answer should have warned you.
The laughter grew louder as you followed Elaine toward the rink. By the time you reached the tunnel, Logan had his phone held out in front of Garrett and Tucker, replaying a video none of them needed to see again.
Garrett was already dressed for practice, retaping the top of his stick while Tucker adjusted one of his skates beside him. Dean stood a few feet away with his arms folded, looking far too relaxed for someone who had created an administrative crisis before breakfast.
Logan noticed you first.
"Did Elaine send you to film Dennis?"
Dean turned his head. "Keep talking, Logan."
"I wasn't speaking to you."
Garrett glanced up from his stick. "He's been doing this for twenty minutes."
"You keep responding," Tucker pointed out.
"That's because he keeps speaking."
Logan raised his phone so you could see the screen. Someone had layered the audio from last night's call over footage of Dean playing against Vermont, making it appear as though he was defending himself while checking an opposing player into the boards.
"It's called 'Dennis Defends His Best Friend,'" Logan explained.
Dean made no attempt to look. "That sounds like copyright infringement."
"The footage belongs to Briar," you said, setting your equipment bag on the bench. "Technically, it's Elaine's problem."
"Everything is Elaine's problem today," Garrett said.
Elaine stepped into the tunnel behind you. "And yet some of you continue working tirelessly to give me more."
Logan lowered his phone.
Her gaze moved across the four of them. "I understand the instructions I gave you were difficult, so I'll repeat them. Nobody says Dennis on camera. Nobody discusses Briar Wire. Nobody attempts to send a message to the host through official athletics content."
Dean looked genuinely puzzled. "Who would do that?"
Elaine pointed toward the ice. "Anyone who is not currently being filmed can begin warming up."
Garrett and Tucker moved immediately. Logan lingered long enough to give Dean an encouraging pat on the shoulder before following them through the gate.
Dean watched him go. "I'm going to hide every left shoe he owns."
Elaine looked at you. "Do not include that in the package."
"I hadn't planned on it."
She left to take another call near the offices while you unpacked the camera and checked the revised shot list.
Garrett went first and gave you exactly what you needed in one take, speaking about the team's preparation for Friday's game with the ease of someone who understood that the fastest way to finish an interview was to answer the question properly.
Tucker's response was shorter but just as usable.
Logan made it through almost the entire answer before his eyes drifted toward Dean and his mouth twitched.
You lowered the camera.
"I didn't say anything," he protested.
"You were about to."
"You don't know that."
"You looked directly at him."
Dean rested a hand against his chest. "Why am I being punished for Logan's inability to behave professionally?"
"Dennis would never blame his friends like this," Logan said.
You pointed toward the ice. "Go."
Logan pushed away from the boards, laughing as he joined Garrett and Tucker.
That left Dean.
You positioned him in front of an empty section of the boards and lifted the camera.
"Whenever you're ready."
He looked directly into the lens. "The team has been working hard this week, and we're looking forward to bringing that energy into Friday's game."
You waited after he finished.
Dean's eyebrows rose. "What?"
"That was normal."
"I'm capable of normal."
"Do it again."
"Why?"
You adjusted the focus. "I didn't like it."
A laugh escaped Elaine from somewhere behind you before she disguised it as a cough. Still speaking into her phone, she continued toward the media offices.
"Get one more take," she called. "Make sure you have everything you need before he gets on the ice."
Dean repeated the statement without adding anything that could be interpreted as a reference to anonymous podcast hosts, fictional friends, or the back entrance of any building on campus.
You recorded a few seconds of him pulling on his gloves before lowering the camera.
From the ice, Logan struck the boards with his stick.
"Great job, Dennis!"
Elaine's voice carried back through the hallway. "Logan!"
"Sorry!"
Dean watched him skate away. "The shoes are only the beginning."
"That sounds like something Dennis would do."
His head turned slowly toward you.
"Et tu?"
"I literally don't know what you're talking about."
"Of course not."
You crouched to place the camera inside its bag, giving your hands something to do while Dean remained beside you. He could have joined the others immediately. Instead, he leaned against the boards and watched you secure the lens cap before asking whether you had listened to the episode.
"The entire campus listened," you said. "Although Dennis might want to spend more than three seconds choosing an alias before his next public appearance."
His smile suggested the criticism did not trouble him. "You assume anonymity was the goal."
That made you pause.
Dean explained that calling as himself would have turned every word into an official statement. Athletics would have drafted a response, Elaine would have called him before sunrise, and someone would have found a way to make the entire thing sound far more serious than it was. Dennis, however, was free to argue with an anonymous host without pretending he had consulted a publicist first.
"So he's a loophole."
"He's a private citizen."
You tried not to smile, but Dean caught it anyway.
His attention lingered as you zipped the camera bag. "You like the show."
It was not quite a question.
Pretending otherwise would have sounded ridiculous when half the university listened, but admitting how closely you followed it created an entirely different problem.
"The host can be funny," you conceded. "When she isn't too busy enjoying her own opinion."
"So most of the time."
"She would probably say the same thing about Dennis."
Dean laughed and looked toward the ice, where Garrett was directing the beginning of a drill. Logan kept glancing toward the tunnel, clearly waiting for another chance to make the situation worse.
The humor eased from Dean's expression before he spoke again. He admitted that Wire Girl had done something most people around Briar rarely bothered to do. She had allowed him to answer.
"People hear something about me and decide it fits before they ask whether it happened," he said. "She talks plenty of shit, but when somebody challenged her, she didn't hide behind the recording. She picked up."
Something about the way he said it made the voice from your headphones feel too close to the man standing beside you.
You adjusted the strap of your bag. "So you called to defend yourself."
"At first." His mouth curved faintly. "Then the conversation got interesting."
He offered the admission casually, leaving himself enough room to pretend it meant nothing.
You glanced toward the ice rather than letting him watch you process it. "She sounded irritated."
"She was." Dean did not seem bothered by that. If anything, he looked pleased by the memory. "She also stayed on the line."
The whistle sounded again. Dean pushed away from the boards but paused before stepping through the gate.
"You think she'll answer another call?"
You met his gaze. "That depends on whether the caller gives her something worth answering."
Dean held your eyes for another moment, appearing satisfied with an answer you had not meant to make sound like an invitation.
"Good to know."
He joined the drill, and you told yourself the strange feeling in your chest came from relief that the conversation was over.
Logan skated close enough to say something that made Dean shove him toward the boards. Garrett separated them without interrupting the drill, while Tucker continued as though his teammates trying to injure one another over a fake name was an ordinary part of practice.
You filmed warmups and gathered the remaining footage Elaine requested. By the time you packed your equipment, your stomach had begun reminding you that coffee did not qualify as breakfast.
Mara's message appeared as you left the rink.
We're at the student center. Camden has created another chart. Come save me.
You found them at a table near the windows twenty minutes later. Camden had traded his tablet for his laptop, which somehow made his investigation look even more official.
"No," you said before sitting down.
"I haven't told you what this is."
"You made a timeline."
He angled the screen away. "You don't deserve to see it."
Mara pushed a basket of fries toward your side of the table. "Take these before he starts explaining audio chemistry."
"Audio chemistry isn't a thing."
"That is what I told him."
"It is absolutely a thing," Camden argued. "You can hear attraction."
"You can hear Dean enjoying attention," Mara said. "That is not groundbreaking."
A familiar voice interrupted Camden's response.
"Are you still talking about this?"
Allie stood at the end of the table with Hannah and Grace beside her. She knew Camden through the theatre department well enough to look unsurprised by the collection of screenshots covering his laptop.
"I'm analyzing motive," he told her.
Allie glanced at the screen. "He was flirting. Mystery solved."
Camden sat straighter. "Thank you."
Mara looked between them. "How do you two know each other?"
"He came to one of our rehearsals and spent the entire intermission explaining why the lead's boyfriend was cheating," Allie said.
"He was."
"He was also fictional."
"That does not make me wrong."
Grace laughed as they borrowed chairs from the next table. Hannah sat beside Mara, while Allie positioned herself close enough to Camden's laptop to begin examining his evidence. Grace dropped into the chair across from you.
"Logan says liking the video was an accident."
"He also added it to his story," you reminded her.
"With a caption."
Mara reached for another fry. "What did it say?"
Grace pulled out her phone and read it aloud. "My thoughts are with Dennis during this difficult time."
Camden pressed a hand to his chest. "That is beautiful."
"It is why I took his phone away."
The lunch rush swelled around you, filling the student center with conversation and the scrape of chairs. You had almost convinced yourself the subject might finally change when Beau approached carrying a tray overloaded with food.
He wore sweats and looked as though he had come straight from a morning lift.
"Is this the Dennis support group?"
Camden pointed toward the empty chair beside Allie. "Sit down."
Beau obeyed. "The football group chat has been unusable since seven this morning. Someone put Dean's face on a missing-person poster."
Allie immediately reached for Camden's laptop. "Have you seen this one?"
"Do not encourage him," Mara said.
It was already too late.
Garrett, Logan, Tucker, and Dean arrived a few minutes later, showered and changed from practice. Garrett went directly to Hannah, lowering his head to kiss her before taking the chair she had saved. Grace returned Logan's phone only after making him promise not to post anything else. Tucker settled at the end of the table with his lunch, apparently accepting that Dennis would remain the topic no matter where he ate.
Dean stopped when he saw Camden's screen.
"No."
"That's exactly what Elaine said," you told him.
He looked at you, and the recognition that passed through his expression made you abruptly aware that nobody else at the table knew you had spent several minutes discussing Wire Girl with him alone.
Camden turned the laptop around. "I've constructed a timeline."
"Of what?"
"Your descent into obsession."
Dean took the remaining seat across from you. "I called once."
"You stayed on the line for eleven minutes and thirty-two seconds."
Dean stared at him. "Why do you know that?"
"I care about the truth."
Mara stole one of your fries. "He cares about being right. They frequently overlap."
Allie pointed at Dean with one of Beau's fries. "You were flirting."
Dean dismissed the accusation, but Hannah quietly pointed out that he had not sounded particularly angry. Tucker added, without looking up from the ketchup packet he was opening, that Dean had stopped defending his imaginary friend three minutes into the call.
"Did all of you listen with a stopwatch?" Dean asked.
"Camden did," you said.
"I also counted the laughs. Four."
Logan turned toward Dean. "That's more than you laugh at most of our jokes."
"Your jokes aren't funny."
Beau leaned across the table. "Wire Girl's are?"
Dean stole a fry from his tray rather than answer.
"You made me replay the part where she called you emotionally dependent on your own reputation," Beau continued.
The table erupted.
Dean pointed the stolen fry at him. "That is not what happened."
Beau looked delighted. "You said the audio cut out."
"The football facilities have terrible reception."
"We were in the parking lot."
Camden turned toward Mara. "Please note that he requested a replay."
"I'm not your secretary."
"You're the only person here with neat handwriting."
Allie had already started adding something to his timeline.
Mara watched them with growing regret. "We cannot let the two of you become friends."
Dean's gaze eventually returned to you. "You've been quiet."
"I'm eating."
"You had an opinion at the rink."
Everyone's attention shifted toward you.
You hated him a little for that.
Allie's eyes narrowed with immediate interest. "You discussed the call at the rink?"
"He asked whether I listened," you said, keeping your tone even. "Apparently, my answer did not provide enough validation."
Dean objected to that description, but Camden had already started looking between the two of you with the intensity of someone about to open a new document.
Mara reached across and closed his laptop.
"No."
"I didn't say anything."
"You were about to."
Dean looked amused. "Does he always do this?"
"Yes," you, Mara, and Allie answered at once.
Camden looked betrayed by all three of you.
Garrett redirected the conversation by asking Beau about football practice, and the table gradually separated into smaller discussions. Hannah stole pieces of Garrett's lunch while he pretended not to notice. Grace checked Logan's phone twice when he became too interested in something on the screen. Tucker stayed outside the renewed debate, though you caught him shaking his head when Dean quietly asked Beau to send him the missing-person edit.
When everyone began separating for afternoon classes and practices, you returned to the media office with Elaine's package still waiting to be assembled.
She approved the final cut with only two changes. Garrett's quote opened the video, followed by Tucker and Logan over footage from warmups. Dean's painfully normal statement closed it.
No mention of Dennis. No suggestive comments. Nothing that could reasonably become a campus euphemism.
You uploaded the final version shortly after seven and returned home with the pleasant exhaustion that came from accomplishing something nobody could turn into gossip.
The feeling lasted twenty-three minutes.
After changing into an old sweatshirt, you settled at the desk near your bedroom window. The equipment for Briar Wire remained hidden beneath a folded blanket and two storage boxes whenever anyone visited, but tonight you pulled out the microphone and connected the voice filter before opening the submission portal.
Most of the new messages involved Dennis. Several claimed to be him.
One person insisted they had seen Dean practicing his fake name in the library. Another claimed he had been born Dennis and changed it after a traumatic childhood spelling bee.
You moved both into the joke folder.
The next submission did not have a subject line.
You opened it and stopped halfway through the first paragraph.
According to the anonymous sender, Dean had been caught inside the athletics building after midnight with the daughter of one of Briar's largest donors. A security employee had supposedly found them in a restricted corridor near the media offices. The incident had been recorded, but the footage disappeared before university administrators could review it.
Elaine's name appeared in the next paragraph.
The sender claimed she had ordered security to erase the recording to protect Dean and prevent the donor from withdrawing funding from the hockey program. Several players supposedly knew what happened, and an unnamed employee had allegedly been threatened with dismissal for speaking about it.
You reread the submission.
It contained enough details to sound convincing at first glance. There was a date, an entrance, and a specific area of the athletics building.
Then everything began to collapse.
The date listed was the Saturday of the Vermont game. You remembered it because you had spent most of that weekend sorting road footage from a freezing press box while Dean and the rest of the team were several hours away from campus.
The restricted corridor supposedly ran beside the east media suite.
There was no east media suite.
The submission included no photograph, recording, email, or name that could be verified. At the bottom, one final sentence had been written in capital letters.
POST THIS BEFORE ATHLETICS GETS TO YOU.
You clicked the reply option.
Dean was out of state on the date you provided. The location you named does not exist. Send proof or stop submitting allegations through this portal.
The response arrived less than a minute later.
You have the story. Use it.
You stared at the screen.
Most people who submitted gossip wanted attention. They enjoyed the possibility that their story might be featured, even when it involved something ridiculous or harmless.
This person did not want to entertain your listeners.
They wanted your voice attached to an accusation.
You took screenshots of the entire exchange, saved them inside the encrypted Briar Wire folder, and marked the submission as rejected.
Then you messaged Mara.
Someone sent me something weird about Dean. Serious weird, not Dennis weird.
Three dots appeared almost immediately.
Do you need me to call?
You had just started typing when your phone vibrated with a message from Camden.
Then another.
Then six more in rapid succession.
CAMDEN: Please tell me this is fake.
CAMDEN: Actually don't text. Call me.
CAMDEN: People are saying she deleted it.
CAMDEN: The school paper already reposted the accusation.
Your stomach dropped.
Mara's next messages appeared beneath his.
MARA: That is not your upload.
MARA: Someone used your voice.
MARA: Call me right now.
You opened the link Camden had sent.
The account posting it had copied Briar Wire's black-and-white branding almost perfectly. A fake screen recording showed the podcast logo, an upload time, and a progress bar moving beneath a flickering waveform. Whoever created it had even included a second timestamp that made it appear the audio had been deleted ten minutes later.
Bold lettering stretched across the caption.
DELETED BRIAR WIRE EXCLUSIVE
Below it, the account claimed Wire Girl had removed the segment after Briar Athletics threatened legal action.
You pressed play.
Your disguised voice filled the room.
"According to a source inside Briar Athletics, Dean Di Laurentis was caught after hours with the daughter of a major university donor."
For one disorienting second, your mind refused to understand what you were hearing.
Then you caught the seams.
According to a source came from an episode you recorded three weeks earlier about a stolen campus statue. Inside Briar Athletics had been taken from your coverage of the new training facility. Dean's full name came from last night's episode.
Every word belonged to you.
The sentence did not.
The clip continued assembling the allegation from scraps of old recordings. Static covered the worst transitions, making the uneven rhythm sound like damaged audio rather than something manufactured. Beneath it, someone had added a faint notification sound and the beginning of your usual intro music, details designed to make the recording feel complete.
To anyone listening casually, it was convincing.
The view count climbed by the hundreds while you watched.
Comments appeared too quickly to read. Students demanded that Dean be removed from the team. Others tagged the university president, the athletic director, and every account associated with Briar hockey. Elaine's full name was being posted beside accusations of corruption and deleted security footage.
A student account uploaded photographs of three young women whose fathers had donated to Briar, asking which one had been with Dean.
None of them had anything to do with the story.
Another post claimed Dean had already been suspended from Friday's game. A reply beneath it insisted the hockey team had been ordered not to speak publicly. Someone else claimed Garrett had helped Dean leave the building through a side exit.
The lies were multiplying faster than you could identify them.
You switched to the official athletics account.
The practice video you uploaded less than an hour earlier had been flooded with comments.
WHERE IS THE FOOTAGE?
HOW MUCH DID THE DONOR PAY YOU?
IS DEAN PLAYING FRIDAY?
ELAINE KNEW.
The clean, neutral statement you had worked so hard to get from him now sat beneath hundreds of demands for his suspension.
A breaking-news post from the student paper appeared at the top of your feed.
BRIAR WIRE AUDIO ALLEGES ATHLETICS COVER-UP INVOLVING HOCKEY STAR DEAN DI LAURENTIS.
They had embedded the fake recording.
Your phone began ringing.
Elaine.
You stared at her name until the call ended, unable to decide which version of yourself she was trying to reach. As far as Elaine knew, you were the student employee who had filmed Dean that afternoon. You could tell her the audio contained obvious cuts, but explaining that you knew the exact source of every stolen word would invite questions you could not answer.
She called again.
This time, it went to voicemail.
The notification appeared seconds later, and Elaine's voice came through your speaker, tight and controlled.
"Do not answer anyone from the paper. Do not respond from the athletics account. Call me as soon as you hear this."
Mara was still calling.
Camden had sent another string of messages.
CAMDEN: Wire Girl wouldn't post this without proof.
CAMDEN: At least I didn't think she would.
CAMDEN: They're saying athletics made her delete it.
CAMDEN: What the hell is happening?
That message hurt more than the others.
Camden believed in the podcast more fiercely than almost anyone you knew, and whoever made the recording had already done enough to make him question the person behind it.
A new message appeared inside the submission portal.
The same blank subject line.
You opened it with shaking fingers.
You had your chance.
Before you could respond, the screen refreshed.
Now they'll hear it anyway.
Your pulse hammered against your throat.
This had never been about getting the rumor published somewhere. The sender could have posted the accusation themselves at any time.
They wanted Briar Wire blamed for it.
They wanted your credibility attached to the lie, Elaine accused of burying it, and Dean placed at the center of something ugly enough that denying it would only make him look guilty.
Your phone continued vibrating against the desk. Elaine again. Mara again. A new email from the student paper requesting a statement from Briar Wire. Another from someone claiming to represent one of the donor families now being named online.
Then the call window opened across your computer.
UNKNOWN CALLER.
The words pulsed above the accept button.
You stared at them, unable to know whether the person on the other end was the anonymous submitter, a reporter, a student demanding answers, or someone who had found the number and wanted to threaten you.
The call kept ringing.
You pulled on your headphones, activated the voice filter, and accepted it.
"Briar Wire. You're on."
For the first time since you had heard him speak, Dean did not waste a second pretending to be charming.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
Blurb: Everyone at Briar listens to The Briar Wire. No one knows who runs it. That was the whole point, until Dean Di Laurentis becomes the center of campus gossip and decides the girl behind the microphone might be more interesting than the rumor itself.
also available on wattpad under Hot Mic | Dean Di Laurentis x Reader if youâd rather read there âĄ
now playing: âtalk too muchâ â coin
âDid you listen to the latest episode of Briar Wire?â
The question floated out of the coffee line as you passed, tucked somewhere between the hiss of the espresso machine and the scrape of a chair being dragged across tile.
You kept walking.
That was the first rule of running an anonymous campus podcast. Never stop when someone mentioned it. Never turn your head too fast. Never smile like you knew exactly which episode they meant, which joke they were about to repeat, which line had made half of Briar University decide they were suddenly qualified detectives.
âThe one about the hockey player at the football party?â another girl asked.
âObviously.â
Your grip tightened around the strap of your camera bag.
Obviously.
You moved past them toward the pickup counter, eyes on the little cardboard sleeve around your iced coffee like it held state secrets instead of your name spelled wrong in black marker. Y/N had become something entirely different, which felt fitting. Half your life existed under a fake name anyway.
Behind you, the first girl lowered her voice.
âIâm telling you, it was Dean Di Laurentis.â
You reached for your drink and pretended your fingers did not pause around the plastic cup.
âNo way,â her friend said. âDean wouldnât sneak out the back of a football party.â
âThatâs exactly why it was him. Heâd want people to think he wouldnât.â
âHeâd make a speech before leaving.â
âHe probably did.â
You bit the inside of your cheek before a smile could get you arrested by your own conscience.
The episode had gone up at midnight, like it always did on Thursdays, when most of campus was either procrastinating, drinking, making questionable decisions, or all three in a sequence they would later try to blame on stress. By eight that morning, Briar Wire had been clipped, quoted, and misquoted across group chats, team texts, and whatever terrifying corner of student life existed inside private Snapchat stories.
You had not named Dean.
You never named names unless something was already public enough that pretending not to know would be insulting. The whole point of Briar Wire was not to ruin people. It was to take the ridiculous little disasters students willingly sent in and turn them into something funny enough to make everyone feel briefly less alone in their terrible choices.
A hockey player crashing a football party he had not been invited to, allegedly arguing with a wide receiver over a girl neither of them was dating, then allegedly leaving through a side door when someoneâs ex showed up and started asking questions?
That was not life-ruining.
That was campus folklore.
And technically, all you had said was, Iâm not naming names, but if the designer jacket fits, maybe stop wearing it to parties you werenât invited to.
People had filled in the rest.
Briar loved filling in the rest.
By the time you stepped outside, the September air had already warmed enough to take the bite out of the morning. Students crossed the quad in clusters, carrying coffees, backpacks, protein shakes, and the haunted expressions of people who had scheduled Friday classes because they once believed in personal growth.
A guy in a Briar football hoodie held his phone out to his friend as they passed.
âShe said designer jacket. Thatâs Dean.â
His friend snorted. âHalf the hockey team dresses like theyâre trying to marry into old money.â
âYeah, but Dean already has old money.â
âExactly. He doesnât have to try.â
You looked straight ahead and took a long sip of coffee to hide your face.
The nice thing about being a student producer for Briar Athletics Media was that people saw the camera before they saw you. You were the girl with the lens, the media badge, the laptop covered in stickers from radio stations and campus events.
You were around enough to be familiar, but not enough to be suspicious. Athletes talked over you. Coaches forgot you were in corners. Girlfriends, ex-girlfriends, roommates, and team managers all seemed to assume that if you were adjusting audio levels, you had stopped having ears.
It was incredible what people said in front of someone holding equipment.
It was also incredible what they submitted anonymously at two in the morning after half a bottle of cheap vodka and one badly timed breakup.
You cut across the quad toward the student union, weaving through the usual Friday crowd. Someone had chalked Briar Wire knows in purple outside the library entrance. Beneath it, someone else had written Dean did it in green.
A third person, in smaller letters, had added, Dean does everything.
You had to give them that one.
Inside the student union, the noise hit you all at once. Chairs scraping, blenders whining from the smoothie counter, someone laughing too loudly near the vending machines, someone else cursing at a printer that had apparently chosen violence.
Mara was already at your usual table, one boot looped around the leg of the chair beside her to keep anyone else from taking it. Her laptop sat open in front of her, untouched, while her iced latte made a slow ring of condensation on the table. She was watching the room more than she was watching her screen, which told you everything you needed to know before she said a word.
The student union had that particular Friday morning buzz to it, loud enough to feel harmless until you started catching pieces of sentences. Deanâs name floated from the smoothie counter. Someone near the vending machines was replaying a clip too loudly from their phone. A girl in a Briar sweatshirt said, âNo, but the designer jacket thing had to be him,â and three people around her immediately started arguing like they had been there themselves.
Mara looked up when you reached the table. Her gaze moved over your face, then to your coffee, then past your shoulder toward the girls still dissecting the episode near the counter.
She did not say the name of the podcast.
She did not have to.
You sat down in the chair she had saved for you and slipped your camera bag beneath the table, keeping your face arranged into something neutral. It was harder than it should have been. There was a strange feeling that came with hearing people repeat your own words back to each other, like walking through campus with a match hidden in your pocket while everyone searched for the source of smoke.
Mara nudged your drink closer when you forgot to reach for it.
âBig morning,â she said quietly.
You took the coffee mostly to have something to do with your hands. Across the room, someone laughed at a line you had recorded alone in your dorm at one in the morning, and your stomach pulled tight in a way that was not exactly fear, but lived close enough to it.
Maraâs expression softened just enough for you to notice. âNo one knows anything,â she said, her voice low under the noise of the union. âTheyâre just bored and loud.â
That was probably supposed to help. In its own Mara way, it did. She was the only person at Briar who knew why your pulse had picked up, the only person who understood that this was not just campus drama to you. It was a secret with a microphone, a fake email inbox, and a growing number of strangers trying to give it a face.
Across the union, Camden appeared with his iced matcha in one hand and his phone in the other, already wearing the expression he got whenever a mystery had taken over his morning.
He wore a cream sweater even though the weather had not earned sweaters yet. His curls were loose around his forehead, his gold rings flashing as he typed something with his thumb. Camden got dressed for class the way other people got dressed for dinner reservations, which would have been annoying if he did not also lend you lip balm, chargers, and emotional support with no questions asked.
Mara saw him coming and sighed into her latte.
âHe knows something,â she said.
You glanced over. âDoes he?â
âNo,â she said. âBut he thinks he does.â
Camden slid into the chair across from you both and set his phone on the table, screen-up. There was a notes app open with a messy list of names, majors, arrows, and several question marks. You caught communications, athletics, and girl from North Hall? before he angled it away.
âI think I know who runs Briar Wire,â he announced.
Your hand tightened around your coffee.
Mara did not look at you. That was how you knew she was trying very hard not to.
Camden tapped the screen. âNot completely. I have categories.â
âOf course you do,â Mara said.
âIâm being realistic. The host knows too much about athletics to be random. She knew about the football party before half the people there decided what story they were going with. She knows hockey, but she knows football too. That means she either works near athletes, dates athletes, lives with someone who dates athletes, or has one of those terrifying friend groups where everyone knows everything before it happens.â
You opened your laptop mostly to give yourself something to look at. âMaybe people submit things.â
âThey submit details,â Camden said. âShe knows what to do with them.â
That landed closer than you wanted it to.
Your screen reflected your face for half a second before the login page loaded. You looked normal enough. A little tired, maybe, but not guilty. Not like someone who had spent the morning walking through campus while strangers repeated her own jokes back to her.
âMaybe sheâs just good at guessing,â you said.
Camden gave you a look. âThat is what people say when they like someone they donât know how to defend.â
Mara reached for her drink. âOr when theyâre trying to eat breakfast without becoming part of your investigation.â
âIâm not investigating,â Camden said, then looked down at his phone. âNot officially.â
You almost smiled, but Camden was still scrolling, still looking at names and majors like the answer might be sitting there if he arranged the evidence neatly enough. He was enjoying it. That was the thing. Not because he wanted to hurt anyone. Camden loved a secret the way some people loved crossword puzzles. He liked the chase. The possibility of being right.
But you were starting to understand that being the answer to the puzzle felt different from solving one.
Mara understood it too.
âYou ever think maybe she stays anonymous because people act like this?â she asked.
Camdenâs thumb stilled. âLike what?â
âLike sheâs not a person,â Mara said. âLike sheâs a game.â
He looked up fully then.
For a second, the noise of the student union filled the space between all three of you. Someone laughed near the vending machines. A blender shrieked behind the smoothie counter. A group of guys in football hoodies pushed through the doors, still arguing about whether the hockey player from the episode had climbed out a window or simply âleft with strategy.â
Camdenâs face shifted, just slightly.
âI donât want her ruined,â he said. âI just want to know.â
âThatâs how people get ruined,â Mara said.
You kept your eyes on the laptop screen, even though it had dimmed from lack of use. The reflection staring back at you looked composed enough to pass. Maybe that was the worst part. You had gotten good at looking normal while other people held your secret in their hands and turned it over like something they had found on the sidewalk.
Camden closed the notes app.
âI wouldnât tell people,â he said after a moment. âIf I figured it out.â
Mara looked at him over the rim of her cup, not challenging exactly, but not letting him off easy either.
âI wouldnât,â he said again, quieter. âI like knowing things. I donât need everyone else to know that I know.â
That was such a Camden answer, half sweet and half absurd, that it loosened something in your chest.
âBesides,â he added, picking up his matcha, âif everyone found out who she was, the whole thing would get weird. People would start performing for her on purpose. The podcast would be dead by midterms.â
âThere it is,â Mara said, dry but fond. âA moral stance, almost.â
Camden pointed his straw at her. âGrowth is rarely tidy.â
Your laptop chimed before Mara could answer.
A new email slid into view at the top of your inbox.
Elaine Porter: Athletics meeting moved up. Arena by 10. Bring camera. Hockey feature.
You read it once.
Then again, because your brain seemed to believe the words might become less threatening if you stared at them long enough.
Mara noticed your face before you could smooth it out.
âElaine?â she asked.
You nodded and angled the laptop enough for her to see the subject line.
âHockey feature,â Mara read.
Camdenâs attention sharpened immediately. âWhat hockey feature?â
You shut your laptop.
He blinked. âRude.â
âConfidential.â
âY/N, I saw four words.â
âAnd those are all youâre getting,â you said, sliding the laptop into your bag before he could lean any closer.
He glanced toward the student union windows, where a few hockey players were passing outside in Briar sweatshirts. Even through the glass, you could hear one of them laugh.
âIf the feature is about Dean,â Camden said, less teasing now, âyou have to tell me.â
âI donât.â
âSo it is about Dean.â
âI didnât say that.â
âYou got quiet in a very Dean-specific way.â
Maraâs foot brushed yours beneath the table, light enough for Camden not to notice. When you looked at her, she gave you that quiet, steady look she got whenever the podcast stopped being funny for half a second.
âText me after,â she said.
You nodded.
Camden, who had the terrible gift of sensing when people were leaving and choosing that exact moment to become impossible, added, âAnd if Dean brings up the party, I want the wording.â
âIâm not collecting statements for you.â
âYou literally collect statements for a living.â
âI collect approved quotes for Briar Athletics.â
âThen approve one for me!â
Mara said his name, low enough that you almost missed it.
Camden settled back, but the interest stayed on his face. âFine. Iâm only saying that if he did use a side door, that matters.â
Your fingers tightened around your camera bag strap.
âWhat?â
âBack door implies panic,â Camden said. âSide door implies planning.â
You stared at him.
Mara stared too, but for an entirely different reason.
Across campus, you had already heard three versions of the story. None of them had mentioned a side door. That detail had been in the original submission, the part you had changed on air because saying too much would have made it easier to track.
You forced your voice flat. âYou sound like youâve given this a lot of thought.â
Camden only shrugged, unbothered. âAll Iâm saying is, the wording matters.â
You gave him one last look, then adjusted your camera bag on your shoulder. âI have to go.â
âText me if he confirms anything,â he called after you.
âHe wonât.â
Camden smiled down at his drink. âPeople always confirm something!â
By the time you pushed through the doors and stepped back into the September sun, your phone buzzed again with another email from Elaine.
Also, please tell me you saw the Briar Wire episode before everyone starts asking you about it.
You stopped in the middle of the sidewalk, read it twice, and breathed out through your nose.
Then you typed back:
I heard enough. On my way.
The arena was colder than the rest of campus, even from the outside. It always felt like the building had its own weather system. The closer you got, the more the ordinary sounds of Briar thinned out behind you: bikes clicking over pavement, students talking in clusters, someone blasting music from a dorm window with no concern for taste or volume.
Inside, the air changed. Cleaner. Sharper. Threaded with the permanent scent of ice and equipment that no amount of industrial cleaner could fully erase.
Briar Athletics Media lived in the back hallway between the rink offices and the storage room where old tripods went to die. It was not glamorous, but it was yours in the way campus jobs became yours after enough late nights. You knew which outlet sparked if you plugged in the ring light too fast. You knew which desk drawer had extra batteries and which one only had granola bar wrappers from last semester. You knew the printer jammed when it sensed weakness.
Elaine was waiting near the media room doorway, phone in one hand, clipboard in the other, her hair twisted up in a clip that looked like it had been added during a crisis. She was in her early thirties, which made her ancient by campus standards and young by the standards of everyone she answered to. She had the calm, focused exhaustion of a person who knew exactly how many fires could be put out before lunch and had already exceeded the number.
âThere you are,â she said.
âIâm four minutes early.â
âEmotionally, youâre late.â
âThat sounds like a personal issue.â
âIt became a department issue at eight sixteen this morning.â She held up her phone.
On the screen was a paused clip from Briar Wire, someoneâs repost of the line about the designer jacket. The caption underneath read:
DEAN DI LAURENTIS YOU HAVE 24 HOURS TO RESPOND.
Your stomach tightened.
Elaine studied your face. âYou listen to this thing?â
âEveryone listens.â
âThat is the answer people give when they do not want to answer.â
âItâs still true.â
She sighed like she had been waiting all morning for someone to disappoint her in a new way. âThe administration is pretending not to know about it, which means they know. Hockey is pretending not to care, which means they care. Football is pretending they did not let hockey players into their party, which means they absolutely did.â
âSounds like everyone has a full schedule.â
âAnd we are going to redirect the attention.â
You did not like the way she said redirect. It sounded like a word adults used right before handing you work they already knew would ruin your week.
Elaine passed you the clipboard.
At the top was a printed outline with Beyond the Rink typed in bold.
Below that:
Episode One: Dean Di Laurentis.
You looked up slowly. âNo.â
Elaine did not blink. âYes.â
âNo, thank you.â
âThat would work better if this were optional.â
âI have concerns.â
âI have several. Weâll trade later.â
You looked back down at the page. Interview questions. B-roll list. Practice footage. Casual campus shots. A short personal segment. A line about leadership, which made you wonder if Elaine had ever met Dean Di Laurentis for more than thirty seconds.
âWhy him?â
âBecause Dean gets views,â Elaine said. âBecause he is comfortable on camera. Because he doesnât freeze when someone points a lens at him. Because if I let Coach choose, weâll get seven minutes about discipline, forechecking, and protein intake.â
âThat sounds peaceful.â
âThat sounds god-awful.â
You could not argue there.
Elaine tucked the clipboard back against her chest. âYouâre good with athletes who know theyâre being watched. You donât buy into the performance, but you donât punish them for it either.â
That was almost funny, considering Deanâs performance had already spent the morning following you across campus in sound bites and chalk messages.
âI need ten minutes of interview footage today,â Elaine said. âSome practice B-roll. Maybe a hallway walk-and-talk if he behaves.â
âThatâs a large maybe.â
âStart with the interview.â
Before you could respond, laughter came from the hall that led to the locker rooms. Not loud enough to be obnoxious, but familiar in the way some sounds became familiar by repetition. You had heard Dean laugh in the background of too many clips, too many post-game hallways, too many celebrations where he was not even the focus and still somehow ended up in frame.
He appeared a second later with two teammates, coffee in hand, Briar Hockey sweatshirt sleeves pushed to his forearms. His hair was still damp, like he had showered after morning skate and run his hands through it once before deciding that was good enough for the day. One of his teammates was grinning at something he had just said. The other looked like he had already heard the joke twice and still found it funny, which was probably Deanâs real talent.
He was mid-conversation when he walked in, his voice carrying into the media hallway like he had not considered the possibility of privacy.
âIâm not saying the story is wrong,â Dean said. âIâm saying it lacks context.â
His teammate laughed. âYou want context now?â
âIâve always valued context.â
âYou told Ryan to stop texting like a man with a head injury.â
âThat was a medical concern.â
The other guy shook his head, still laughing. âIt was a group chat.â
âThen I was spreading awareness.â
Elaine looked at you.
You looked back at her.
Absolutely not, you thought.
Dean noticed you then. His eyes flicked to your camera bag, then to the clipboard in Elaineâs hand, then back to your face. Recognition sparked, not personal exactly, but professional. He had seen you around the rink before. Most athletes had. They knew you the way people knew exit signs, necessary when needed and otherwise part of the background.
Today, unfortunately, you were not going to be background.
âWeâre starting the new player feature series today. Y/N will be producing your segment.â
Deanâs attention returned to you with more interest.
âY/N,â he said, like he was testing the name once before deciding what to do with it.
You held out one hand because professionalism, even in the face of a man currently being discussed in half the campus group chats, was still technically your job.
âHi.â
He shook your hand. His palm was warm from the coffee cup, his grip easy, not the exaggerated kind guys used when they thought firmness could double as personality.
âHi,â he said. âAre you here to repair my image?â
âIâm here to film it.â
His smile came fast, the kind that probably worked on professors, donors, and anyone with a functioning nervous system. It was annoying to discover you were not immune so much as determined.
Elaine checked something off on her clipboard. âWe need a short intro interview today. No party questions.â
Dean turned to her. âI feel like I deserve a chance to defend myself.â
âYouâre not on trial.â
âThat is how trials start.â
Elaine pointed toward the small interview room. âTen minutes. Keep it clean.â
One of Deanâs teammates made a sound under his breath, not quite a laugh. âNot what Ryan said about the party.â
Dean glanced back at him. âRyan called a side entrance a back door. His credibility is gone.â
Your fingers paused on the strap of your camera bag.
A side entrance.
Camden would have levitated out of his chair.
Elaine only pinched the bridge of her nose. âRoom three. Now.â
The two teammates disappeared toward the rink, still laughing. Dean stayed where he was, attention shifting back to you.
âSo,â he said, âhow much creative control do I get?â
âNone.â
âI can respect that.â
Elaine had already turned away, finished with both of you. âY/N, send me the raw clips when youâre done.â
You nodded and led the way down the hall before Dean could decide to respect anything else.
Room three was barely a room. It was more of a storage closet. There were two folding chairs, a tripod, a small Briar Athletics banner on the wall, and one window that looked directly into another hallway.
You set up the camera while Dean wandered in behind you and looked around.
âThis is intimate,â he said.
âItâs a repurposed closet.â
You snapped the camera onto the tripod and adjusted the height. Dean sat in the chair you pointed to, then shifted once under the fluorescent light, trying to get comfortable on a seat that had been purchased by someone who hated spines.
âYouâre not going to ask about the party,â he said.
âNo.â
âNot even off the record?â
You looked at him over the camera. âDo you know what that means?â
âI understand it deeply.â
You adjusted the focus to keep your mouth from giving you away. âThis is for Athletics, not Briar Wire.â
The second the words left your mouth, you wished you could pull them back.
Deanâs eyes sharpened.
Not enough to look suspicious. Enough to notice.
âSo you do listen,â he said.
You kept your fingers on the camera. âEveryone listens.â
âThatâs what people keep telling me.â
âMaybe because itâs true.â
Dean looked toward the lens, then back at you. âFunny, considering the podcast has never actually named me.â
âAnd yet you seem pretty sure it was about you.â
His mouth curved, but it did not quite turn into a smile. âThatâs the strange part, isnât it?â
The camera beeped softly when you hit record.
âState your name, year, and position.â
Dean sat up with enough exaggerated obedience that you already knew the first take would be unusable.
âDean Di Laurentis. Junior. Forward. Victim of implied journalism.â
You let the silence sit.
He looked at you.
You looked back.
Finally, he exhaled. âFine.â
You reset the clip.
He gave the answer properly the second time, which somehow annoyed you more than if he had made it difficult. Dean was not stupid. That was the problem with people like him. Everyone treated them like they were all charm and no structure, and sometimes they let people think that because it was easier. Then they turned around and did exactly what was needed the moment it mattered.
You moved through the basic questions. Favorite part of playing at Briar. Best memory with the team. What game-day routine he refused to give up. He gave you enough polished answers for the official cut, then enough ridiculous ones that you knew Elaine would make you delete them and you would probably save them anyway.
Halfway through, you asked, âWhat do you think people get wrong about you?â
Dean looked toward the camera, then away from it.
The pause was small, but you caught it. You always caught pauses. Audio taught you that people lied most clearly in the space before they spoke.
âThat I donât notice,â he said.
You waited.
His mouth tipped like he almost regretted giving you a real answer.
âPeople think I donât notice what they assume about me,â he continued. âI do.â
There was no joke at the end of it.
For a second, the room felt too still.
You glanced down at the question list in your lap, though you had stopped needing it three questions ago. âDoes that bother you?â
He looked at you then.
The easy answer would have been no. A shrug. A joke. Something about being too attractive to suffer. You could almost see him considering it.
Then he said, âDepends whoâs doing the assuming.â
That was too good for the athletics page.
That was also too honest for a Friday morning with a camera between you.
You looked at the tiny red recording light and felt, briefly and strangely, like it was looking back.
Dean cleared his throat, and the moment shifted before either of you had to do anything with it.
âWas that tragic enough for the feature?â
âElaine might cry.â
âGood. Iâve been trying to expand my range.â
You stopped the recording before you smiled. âWeâre done.â
âThatâs it?â
âFor the interview.â
âI had more to give.â
âIâm sure you did.â
He stood, then lingered while you packed the camera. You could feel him still in the room, not crowding you, just present in a way that made the space feel smaller than it had before.
At the door, he paused.
âFor the record,â he said, âI didnât sneak out.â
You zipped the camera bag. âI didnât ask.â
âI left through a side entrance. Walked, actually.â
You looked up at him.
He looked oddly satisfied, as if this settled everything.
âA side entrance,â you repeated.
âDifferent thing.â
âIt sounds like the same exact thing.â
Deanâs smile widened despite himself. âThat is exactly how reputations get ruined.â
It should have been nothing. A throwaway line in a room with bad lighting and a camera between you. But Dean was looking at you like he had found something more interesting than the interview, and for one stupid second, you forgot what you were supposed to be doing.
You picked up your bag before the silence could turn into anything else. âI have to get these clips to Elaine.â
âRight.â He stepped aside. âWouldnât want to keep the official story waiting.â
By late afternoon, the campus had only gotten worse.
Briar Wire was everywhere. Someone had taped a printed screenshot of the episode quote to the bulletin board outside the communications building. A hockey player you recognized from sophomore year passed you on the quad while arguing into his phone that Dean had definitely been at the football party but absolutely would not have climbed through a window, because Dean did not âdo undignified exits.â At the dining hall, Camden had apparently posted a poll in the group chat asking whether Briar Wireâs host was more likely to be a communications major, an athleteâs ex, or someone hiding in plain sight.
Mara texted you a screenshot with no comment.
Then, thirty seconds later:
Mara: I did not vote.
You replied:
You: That feels worse than voting.
Mara: Iâm preserving the integrity of the investigation.
You: Youâre enjoying this.
Mara: A little.
You stared at your phone in the athletics media room while Deanâs interview files uploaded painfully slowly to the shared drive. His face was frozen on your screen in the middle of an answer, one hand lifted, mouth half-open, looking less like Briarâs favorite rumor and more like a guy who had accidentally said something real and immediately tried to outrun it.
People think I donât notice what they assume about me.
You hated that you had kept thinking about it, and hated even more that you understood.
People assumed things about you too. Not loudly, not cruelly most of the time. They assumed you were quiet because you were shy. Responsible because you liked rules. Good with cameras because you preferred hiding behind them. They assumed that if you did not fight to be the center of the room, you had no interest in the room at all.
Briar Wire had been the first thing you built that did not ask permission to take up space.
And now everyone wanted to know who built it.
By the time you got back to your dorm, the sun had dropped low enough to turn the windows gold. Your roommate was gone for the weekend, which meant the room was yours. No small talk. No questions. No one asking why you were setting up your microphone at your desk or why your closet had a shoebox full of index cards labeled by episode number.
You changed into a sweatshirt, clipped your hair away from your face, and opened your laptop.
The Briar Wire inbox was a mess.
Some messages were insightful. A freshman had submitted a story about a fake ID getting confiscated by someoneâs own older brother, which had potential. Someone else wanted advice about hooking up with their lab partner and then discovering they had been assigned a semester-long project together, which was less a submission and more a cry for help.
There were twelve messages about Dean.
Four claimed to have proof he was the football party hockey player. Two claimed he was innocent. Three were not remotely helpful but extremely passionate. One simply read:
I donât care if he did it. Can he call in?
You snorted and took a screenshot for Mara.
Her reply came instantly.
Mara: Do not manifest that.
You were still smiling when the call window opened.
Unknown Caller.
Your smile faded.
Briar Wire did not take many live calls. You had a number people could use for voice submissions, but most came in as recordings. Live calls were harder to manage. Too unpredictable. Too easy for someone to say a name you would have to cut or reveal something you did not want in your ears in real time.
The window pulsed on your screen.
Unknown Caller.
You should have ignored it, which was probably why you put on your headphones instead.
The room seemed to quiet around you as you opened the recording software. The little red button appeared in the corner, waiting. Your heartbeat was too present, too close to the surface.
You accepted the call.
âBriar Wire,â you said, letting your podcast voice settle into place. Lower than your normal voice. Warmer. More controlled. âYouâre on.â
There was a brief silence.
Then a male voice said, with far too much confidence for someone pretending to be anonymous, âHi. Long-time listener, first-time caller. My name is Dennis.â
You closed your eyes.
Dean Di Laurentis.
Of course.
Of course he had chosen Dennis.
You muted yourself and pressed your fingers over your mouth, not because you were laughing, exactly, but because your body had chosen a reaction and none of the options were safe.
On the other end, Dean cleared his throat.
âIâm calling on behalf of a friend,â he said.
You unmuted yourself.
âA friend.â
âHe values privacy.â
âSays the man calling a campus podcast.â
âIâm not the friend. Iâm Dennis.â
âRight.â
âI feel like you donât believe me.â
âDennis, I believe in a lot of things. This is not one of them.â
His laugh came through the headphones before he could stop it. Brief. Unpolished. Not for an audience.
It caught you off guard more than it should have.
âMy friend feels misrepresented,â he said once he recovered.
âDoes your friend often attend parties he claims he was invited to through men named Matt?â
Silence.
You felt it the second it happened. Not a dead silence. A listening one.
âHow do you know about Matt?â
You stared at the waveform jumping across the screen.
âLucky guess,â you said.
âThere are a lot of Matts on the football team.â
âSo Iâve heard.â
âThatâs not the same as knowing one invited me.â
You sat very still.
âDid I say you?â
Another silence.
Then Dean laughed again, lower this time, like he had been caught and did not entirely mind.
âDennis,â he corrected.
âYes,â you said. âDennis.â
âDennisâs friend was invited.â
âAnd yet Dennisâs friend left through a side entrance.â
He went quiet again.
This time, you smiled before you could stop yourself.
âHow do you know about the side entrance?â he asked.
You glanced at the red recording dot, the tiny signal that this was all being saved somewhere. Every pause. Every slip. Every little edge in his voice when he realized you knew more than you should have.
âMaybe I have sources.â
âDo your sources have names?â
âMaybe.â
âWould one of them be Matt?â
You leaned back in your chair. âYou called me, Dennis.â
âTo seek justice.â
You should have ended the call then. You had enough for the next episode already. More than enough. Dean Di Laurentis pretending to be someone named Dennis while arguing about the architecture of his exit would carry the entire campus through at least Tuesday.
But the line stayed open.
So did you.
âMy friend wants a correction,â he said.
âFor what?â
âThe record should reflect that he did not sneak out. He left.â
âThrough a side entrance.â
âWith dignity.â
You looked at the red recording dot blinking on your screen and let the silence do the work for you.
Dean laughed under his breath. âYouâre kind of mean, Wire Girl.â
Wire Girl.
It was ridiculous. Barely even a nickname. Still, your fingers paused against the desk like it had reached across the line and touched something it shouldnât have.
âYou called me,â you said.
âTo defend an innocent man.â
âTo defend yourself.â
A pause.
Then, amused, âI never said it was me.â
âNo,â you said. âYou just made it very easy to guess.â
For a moment, the call went quiet. Outside your door, someone laughed down the hall, normal life carrying on a few feet away while Dean Di Laurentis sat somewhere on campus pretending to be a stranger.
Then he said, âWho are you?â
Your hand stilled.
There it was. The question everyone at Briar had been asking all morning.
âThat would ruin the show,â you said.
âNot for me.â
âEspecially for you.â
You heard his smile before he spoke again. âI can keep secrets.â
âGoodnight, Dennis.â
Then you ended the call.
For a moment, you just sat there, headphones on, staring at the recording file as it saved automatically to your laptop.
Then your phone buzzed.
Mara: I felt a disturbance.
You looked at the file name.
UNKNOWN CALLER 7:42 PM
Your fingers moved over the screen.
You: Dean called in.
The dots appeared immediately.
Disappeared.
Appeared again.
Then:
Mara: Tell me you did not answer.
You looked at the microphone. At the red light. At the saved audio file that now contained Dean Di Laurentis pretending to be a man named Dennis and asking who you were like he had a right to know.
You typed back:
You: I answered.
Maraâs reply came so fast it looked angry.
Mara: Tell me you at least recorded it.
You glanced at the file again.
Despite the nerves still moving through you, despite the rules, despite the fact that Dean had gotten closer to the truth in one phone call than anyone else had managed in eight episodes, you smiled.
summary: when your ex-boyfriend makes a surprise visit to ptmc, your boyfriend and the rest of your co-workers realise you might have a typeâŠ
pairing:Â jack abbot x fem!reader & ex bf!mark sloan x fem!reader
warnings/tags:Â established relationship, implied age gap between abbot & reader and mark & reader, flirting, fluff, swearing, mark donât give a fuck that the reader is in a relationship, but reader is respectful of boundaries, defs a bit of jealous and insecure Jack if you squint
notes: hot hot hot hot hot give them both to me now thanks!! also massive shoutout to the anon that requested this đââïž
likes, reblogs, comments are very much appreciated!
Enjoy my work? Tip me! đ€
masterlist
âEw.â
The word left you before you could stop it as you sunk your teeth into a granola bar.
You grimaced as you turned over the wrapper, examining it like it might explain why you felt like you were currently eating a stick of glue.
âAre these expired?â You asked through the mouthful.
McKay barely glanced up from where she had half her body buried in the fridge, rummaging past several abandoned containers and a suspiciously wet paper bag.
âNope, theyâre just a by product of the drywall factory down the road.â She answered.
You stared at the bar for another second, trying to muster up enough willpower to finish it given you hadnât eaten lunch.
After abandoning that mission in under 10 seconds, you leant over the bin and spat out the mouthful with as much decorum as you could before unceremoniously dumping the rest of the bar after it.
âThose things arenât that bad.â Whitaker mused as he wandered into the breakroom with Santos hot on his heels.
âThatâs because you were raised on hay.â Santos remarked dryly.
âTheyâre raspberry flavoured.â
âThatâs not helping you Huckleberry.â
You huffed a laugh as the two of them started bickering just as your phone buzzed in your pocket. You leant against the wall, only half listening as you pulled it out of your scrubs and saw a notification from Jack.
He must have just woken up from his pre-shift nap. The corner of your mouth lifted as you read his reply.
You: Are you coming in early today?
JA â€ïž: Always.
You quickly typed out another message.
You: any chance u could bring in a protein bar for me? the ones at work are inedible
The reply came almost instantly.
JA â€ïž: I know. Iâve told Robby they are a serious health hazard.
You smiled at that as you watched the three dots blink back at you.
JA â€ïž: Iâll be in soon. I already have some in my bag for you.
You looked up to find McKay watching you over the fridge door.
âWhat?â
âThat.â She pointed vaguely at your face. âWhatever that was.â
âNothing.â
Santos and Whitaker paused their arguing to focus on you.
Santos studied you, her face contorting into a grimace. âGross.â
âWhat?â
âI just canât get over the fact that Abott reduces you toâŠâ She trailed off, waving vaguely at you.
âThat?â Whitaker supplied.
âYeah.â Santos nodded gravely. âThat.â
You rolled your eyes, sliding your phone back into your scrub pocket.
âI think the two of you are starting to fuse into one brain cell.â
Santosâ expression went still. ââŠ.that was genuinely hurtful.â
You turned to Whitaker. âThereâs your new button to press.â
Whitakerâs grin widened as he crossed his arms over his chest and turned to Santos. âOh I cannot wait to bring this up multiple times a day.â
Santos glared at you. "You're a traitor."
You pushed off the wall, shaking your head as you made your way towards the door.
âNever give your triggers away Santos.â
âYouâre still a traitor!â She called out.
You waved her off without looking back, escaping before she could start another argument.
You barely made it two steps before nearly colliding with Samira.
âOh sorry.â She came to an abrupt halt, the usual frazzled expression etched onto her features as she looked up at you.
âYou all good?â
âYeah um- have you seen Joy?â
âNot for a little while.â
âNo worries, if you see her can you tell her I need her in Room 3?â
âSure.â You nodded, tilting your head slightly as you studied her. âAre you sure youâre ok?â
âYeah fine.â She brushed you off as she tucked a loose curl behind her ear. âHavenât had lunch so Iâm a bit cranky.â
You nodded in understanding. âWord of warning, donât eat the protein bars.â
Samiraâs nose wrinkled as she stepped around you. âWhy on earth would I do that?â
You threw your arms up dramatically. âAm I the only one who didnât know they were inedible?â
âApparently so.â
You huffed, pulling your hair out from under your collar as you made your way over to the status board which was currently glowing above the chaos that was the ED like a cruel little scoreboard.
Your hands settled on your stethoscope as you scanned the board. Less than an hour till your shift was over, at least officially. Which given your track record of overtime, meant close to nothing.
âHey.â
You glanced over to see Perlah leaning against one of the desks.
âWhat?â You asked warily.
Her smirk widened. âHave you seen the hot visitor?â
âThe what?â
Princess appeared beside her, equally delighted.
âAbsolute smoke show.â
Princess nodded towards the far end of the station. âFollow the sounds of Joy giggling.â
Your brows knitted together.
âJoy? As in our intern, Joy? As in the complete antithesis of her name, Joy?â You queried.
âSee for yourself.â Perlah grinned.
You followed their line of sight to the other end of the nurses station where a tall figure stood, leaning an arm on one of the benches.
At first, all you saw was the back of a leather jacket, familiar in a way that made your stomach drop before your brain had fully caught up. The man shifted slightly, turning just enough for a familiar profile to come into view. The same hair coifed to perfection, the same self-satisfied slant of his mouth.
And sure enough standing beside him, blushing furiously as she giggled, actually giggled, at whatever he had just said, was Joy.
âI didnât even know she was capable of laughter.â Princess remarked.
You closed your eyes for one brief, pained second. âYou have got to be kidding me.â You grumbled.
Before either Princess or Perlah could ask what was wrong, you were already moving, making a beeline towards them.
Princess and Perlah exchanged a look behind your back. âWhat just happened?â Princess asked in Tagalog.
âI donât know." Perlah muttered. "But I think itâs going to be good.â
By the time you were close enough to hear the familiar deep drawl of his voice, Mark Sloan had inched in just enough to make Joy look like she might pass out.
âSo, is that the only piercing you have or...?â
You rolled your eyes.
âStill shamelessly hitting on interns I see.â
Mark turned at the sound of your voice. For half a second, there was nothing but surprise. And then his eyes lit up in recognition.
âWell Iâll be.â
That familiar grin spread slowly across his face as his eyes travelled down your body with the same shameless appreciation heâd had years ago, like he was undressing you from memory.
âCupid.â He said the nickname lowly, like heâd never stopped saying it. âArenât you a sight for sore eyes.â
You shot him a fake smile. âWish I could say the same.â
Joy looked between the two of you, blinking rapidly, as if she was trying to decipher a complex math problem. You turned your attention to her, offering her a polite smile.
âDr Mohan's looking for you, something to do with your patient in room 3.â
âOh right.â Joy nodded, adjusting her glasses as she glanced at Mark. âOn it.â
âBye Joy.â Mark called out lazily, watching her blush as she scurried away, nearly walking into a wall in the process.
He turned to you, looking pleased with himself as he leant forward. âWhy do you always have to ruin my fun?â He pouted once she was out of earshot.
"Someone has to."
Meanwhile, McKay, Whitaker and Santos had exited the breakroom, not even bothering to conceal their ogling as they clustered around a monitor.
âOk who on earth is that?â Santos queried.
"And why does he look like he just walked off a photoshoot?" McKay muttered.
âAnd how do they know eachother?â Whitaker added.
âHe called her Cupid.â Joy casually commented as she walked past them.
Whitakerâs brow furrowed. "....Cupid?"
Santos froze. The faint amusement dropped away, replaced by the sharp, dawning horror of someone remembering a detail they were never supposed to need.
âOh my god.â
âWhat?â McKay and Whitaker asked simultaneously.
"Do you guys remember that time at karaoke?"
"....the one where she sang No Scrubs at Abbot?"
"No. The one when she accidentally admitted she had an ex at Seattle Grace that used to call her Cupid."
McKay and Whitaker both slowly turned to stare at Mark, then at you, then back at Mark.
Back at the nursesâ station, you folded your arms, ignoring Mark's attempts at getting under your skin.
âWhat are you doing here?â
âOh some conference.â He waived his hand dismissively. âThought Iâd take the opportunity to come see Robinavitch.â
You blinked. âYou know Dr Robby.â You said slowly.
âSince med school.â He answered smoothly. âWhy? Hoping I was here to see you?â
You snorted. âPlease.â
âOh câmon Cupid donât act like you donât miss me.â He smirked as he stepped closer. âYou wouldnât have moved across the other side of the country to forget about me if you didnât.â
You leant in slightly, shooting him a dry smile. âI wouldnât touch you again even if my life depended on it Sloan.â
He let out a genuine chuckle. âIâve missed this.â He gestured between the two of you. âUs."
He placed his chin in the palm of his hand, leaning even closer. "Why did it ever end?â
You pretended to think for a moment. "Maybe because youâre physiologically incapable of staying monogamous?â
âOh yeah right that.â He nodded. âSpeaking of monogamous..."
"No."
"... Iâve heard youâve got a new boy toy right here at PTMC.â
Your eyes narrowed. âJesus Christ Meredith needs to learn to keep her mouth shut.â
âWell in her defence she told Derek who then told me soâŠ.â Mark trailed off, turning his body around to survey the room. âWhich one is he?â
"I'm not playing this game." You answered, folding your arms over your chest.
âWait let me guess.â
Before you could stop him, Mark placed both hands on your shoulders and gently turned you so you were both facing the floor of the pitt.
His eyes landed on Frank first. âToo pretty boy.â
He guided your shoulders slightly towards Whitaker. âToo scrawny.â
From across the room, Whitaker stiffened. ââŠWhy is he looking at me?â
Santos didnât look away. âDonât wave.â She murmured.
âI wasnât going to.â
âYou were thinking about it.â
Then the ambulance bay doors opened. Jack walked in with a thermos in one hand, his bicep bulging as he shifted the backpack slung over his other shoulder on full display under his dark fitted shirt.
Your stomach dropped as his eyes scanned the room, no doubt looking for you. It didn't take long for his eyes to find yours. You watched as they shifted to Mark, then dropped to Mark's hands resting on your shoulders.
For a moment, his expression barely changed, only the faintest tightening around his jaw gave him away. Then he kept walking.
Mark smiled slowly. ââŠ.bingo.â
Your body stiffened as Mark glanced sideways at you.
âIâm right."
You didn't answer.
"I am."
âIâm not talking about my love life with you of all people.â
âCupid, donât be like that.â He nudged your shoulder. "Come on, whatâs he like?â
âWell for starters, he volunteers as a medic for the SWAT team.â You said sweetly. âSo heâs got at least one gun on him at all times.â
Mark nodded slowly, dropping his hands from your shoulders. "Noted."
"He also has excellent aim."
"Message received." Mark held his hands up. "I'll behave."
And then, for the first time since he had appeared, the teasing faded.
"But seriously..." His face softened slightly as his eyes settled on your face properly, no longer performing for the room.
âYouâre happy?â
You exhaled slowly, your defences lowering slightly by the unexpected tone of his voice.
âI am.â
âHe good to you?"
You smiled softly despite yourself. âHe is.â
Something flickered across Markâs face then, softening the usual sharp lines of his smirk, scarily close to being something sincere. âGood.â
For a moment, the years between you settled there. It didnât feel painful or bitter or even sad. In fact, it seemed absurd to think that you'd cried over him once upon a time. Now he was just a story you told after one too many drinks, something you reflected on and shook your head, chalking it up to the foolishness of youth.
You cleared your throat, looking away first. âHowâs work?â
âBusy, chaotic, dramatic.â Mark shrugged.
"So the usual then?"
âThe usual.â
He glanced around the emergency department, frowing slightly as he took in the noise, the movement, the organised disaster of it all. âHowâs the ED?â
âBusy, chaotic.â You echoed. âSomehow still much less dramatic than Seattle Grace."
Mark barked out a laugh. âYeah that checks out.â
âSloan.â
The two of you turned to see Robby making his way towards you, Jack beside him.
Mark's grin returned instantly.
âRobinavitch.â He broke away from you and pulled Robby into a hug with the force of someone who had never respected personal space in his life.
"A lot less hair since I last saw you."
Robby snorted, clapping him on the back. "The Pitt will do that to you.â
Jack caught your eye over Robbyâs shoulder, his expression running a fine line between faint amusement and annoyance.
Robby stepped back, shaking his head before gesturing to Jack.
âThis is Jack Abbot, night attending.â
âNice to meet you. Mark Sloan.â Mark stuck his hand out. âHead of Plastic Surgery at Seattle Grace.â
âPlastic surgery?â Jack's brow lifted slightly as he shook Markâs hand. âExplains the soft hands.â
Mark laughed loudly enough that several people looked over.
âOh my god.â Whitaker mumbled as he watched Jack and Mark shake hands. âItâs like Iâm seeing double.â
Santos shook her head. âSheâs got some serious issues.â
McKay folded her arms over her chest as she studied the two men. âOr just good taste.â
âI second the good taste thing.â Princess murmured as she appeared beside McKay.
Perlah took a sip of her drink and nodded. âI third that.â
The handshake lasted just a fraction longer than necessary as Mark glanced over at you. âI get it."
Robbyâs eyes narrowed as he gestured between you and Mark.
âYou two know eachother?â
âI was an intern at Seattle Grace." You supplied quickly.
âOh yes, Cupid and I go wayyy back.â Mark smirked.
Robby's confusion only deepened. âCupidâŠ?â
You shot Mark a warning glare, which he very intentionally ignored.
âYeah Cupid.â He answered smoothly. â'cause you know sheâs got these little angel wings tattooed right above her-â
âOkayyy you know what.â Robby clapped his hands letting out a bark of awkward laughter. âI think a hospital tour sounds like a great idea right about now."
Mark's eyes gleamed as he shoved his hands into his pockets. "I was going to say shoulder blade."
âYou are going to walk with me." Robby said, already steering him away, âAnd tell me absolutely none of the rest of that story.â
Mark let himself be guided down the hall, still grinning smugly as he glanced back over his shoulder at you and winked, making you roll your eyes once more.
You dragged your eyes away from him to look at Jack who was yet to move. He watched Mark disappear down the corridor, then looked back at you.
He slowly stepped forward, eyes scanning your figure as he placed his hands casually behind his back.
"Ex?"
You sighed. "...Ex."
Jack nodded curtly. âGot it.â
âAbbot.â You looked over to see Dana studying both of you. âDr King needs an attending in Room 8.â
Jack's eyes never left you. You watched him intently, waiting to see if he would say anything further. Instead he simply reached into his pocket and produced a protein bar.
You swallowed as he slid it into the front pocket of your scrub top, his fingers lightly against your side subtly.
âEat.â Was all he said, unable to hide the affection in his voice.
Your throat tightened around a smile as you nodded. He held your gaze for one more second, then turned and headed in the direction of Room 8.
You watched him go, your hand subconsciously brushing over the side that heâd just touched.
When you looked back, Dana was still standing there, one hand on her hip as she watched you over her glasses with an expression far too knowing for your liking.
âDonât you dare say a word.â
She raised her hands up in mock surrender. âWasnât gonna.â
You huffed as you turned, suddenly desperate to busy yourself in order to keep your mind off the cluster fuck that was your two worlds colliding.
For the next twenty minutes, you threw yourself back into work. Every few minutes though, your gaze betrayed you, either drifting towards the corridor where Robby had taken Mark or towards Room 8, where Jack had disappeared. The protein bar sat heavily in your pocket, your appetite now completely non-existent.
By the time you ended up at a computer to finish off your charting, your shift was close enough to ending that you had started to believe you might actually survive it.
âOh damn, the patient in room 7 died.â
You glanced up to see Whitaker staring at a chart from the workstation beside you.
âThe old lady with the chest pain?â
âYeah.â Whitaker sighed.
You frowned. "That sucks."
âShe had a husband right?â Santos chimed in from across from you, not bothering to look up from her own computer.
âYeah she did, married nearly fifty years."
Without missing a beat, Santos glanced up at you. âAbbot better watch out.â
Your eyes narrowed.
"Nice. Very respectful." Whitaker shook his head, although you could see he was trying not to laugh.
"What?" Santos shrugged. "Our girl clearly has a type."
"Silver foxes?" McKay suggested as she walked past grinning like a cheshire cat.
"I hate all of you."
Whitaker looked over at you like he was genuinely offended. "What did I do?!"
Across the hallway, Jack had just emerged from Room 8. Your eyes met his. He didnât react beyond the faintest lift of one eyebrow, but you could tell he'd heard every word.
You tipped your head slightly towards the supply closet. Jack looked at you for half a beat, then gave the smallest nod.
You waited a couple minutes before moving.
The supply closet was narrow, overstocked, and smelled faintly of antiseptic and cardboard. You shut the door behind you and leaned against a shelf, exhaling slowly for what felt like the first time in an hour.
A few minutes later, the handle turned. Jack stepped inside and closed the door quietly behind him. He leaned back against the opposite shelf, folding his arms loosely across his chest as the two of you studied eachother.
âHi.â
âHi.â
âSo⊠thatâs your ex.â
âThatâs my ex.â
He nodded. "You left out a few details."
"Such as?"
His gaze dropped briefly, then returned to your face.
âWell first of all I wasnât expecting Mark Sloan.â
Your brows lifted in surprise. âYou know who he is?â
âIâve heard of him.â
âOf course you have.â You paused for a moment before your voice dropped slightly, unable to hide the insecurity in your tone. "Do you think less of me because I dated someone like him?"
Jack's brows knitted together. "Absolutely not." He said immediately. "It's just that I wasn't expecting your ex to be..."
Your brow furrowed. âBe what?â
ââŠold.â Was what Jack settled on.
You let out a disbelieving laugh. âHeâs not old, heâs like your age.â
âExactly.â Jack nodded. âI'm practically from the stone age compared to you.â
âYouâre not.â You insisted.
Jackâs mouth twitched, but the smile didnât quite hold as he looked down at the floor.
You studied him for a moment, admiring the lines etched deep into his face that youâd had memorised for as long as youâd known him. âDoes it bother you that heâs older?â
âNo it doesnât bother me itâs just...â He sighed. âI thought I was the exception.â He confessed.
Your face softened instantly as you pushed off the wall and took a step towards him.
"Jack."
"I know itâs irrational.â He said, giving a small, self-deprecating shrug. âI just thought I was the first older doctor youâd made questionable life choices over.â
You huffed a small laugh as you closed the gap between the two of you, reaching up to cradle his jaw.
âHey.â You said gently, guiding his eyes up to meet yours.
âWhen I met Mark I was young and overwhelmed and had just moved to a new city and he wasâŠâ You trailed off, glancing at the door like Mark might somehow materialise on cue.
ââŠwell youâve seen what heâs like.â
You brushed a thumb over his stubble that lined his jaw. âIt barely even qualified as a relationship. And then it ended and we worked together for months. And then I moved.â
Jack leant into your touch slightly, his eyes never leaving your face as you spoke, attentive in the way that always made your heart ache a little.
âAnd then on my first day here I met a grumpy doctor up on the roof while I was mid meltdown.â
His brows drew together in feigned disbelief. âI donât think he was grumpy.â
âHe told me if I was thinking of jumping I shouldnât because itâd be a shame to ruin a face like mine.â
The frown that had a hold on his face loosened just a fraction. âWhy on earth would he think that line would work.â
âIn his defence, I think he was a little out of practice.â
His hands settled at your waist, warm and steady through the thin fabric of your scrubs. âOr his brain short circuited when he saw you.â
Your smile widened as you slid your arms around the back of his neck, entwining your fingers absentmindedly around the silver curls at the nape of his neck.
âWell, lucky for him it worked.â
The reluctant smile finally reached his eyes. âVery lucky.â He corrected.
He glanced down, playing with the tie of your scrub pants.
âI just canât believe you dated a plastic surgeon.â
You snorted softly. âIs that seriously whatâs bothering you the most?â
âYes.â He answered plainly.
You shook your head, a wry smile on your lips. âNot the stupid nickname?â
Jack glanced down at you, his grip on your hips tightening ever so slightly.
âIf he calls you that again I may have no choice but to punch him.â He conceded casually as he brushed a strand of hair behind your ear.
His head tilted slightly as he studied you for a moment. âBut at least he can fix his own nose up after.â
You let out a laugh, running a hand over his chest. âDonât worry.â You soothed. âI already told him you volunteer with the SWAT team.â
Jack smirked down at you proudly. âAtta girl.â
Then he leant down and finally pressed his lips to yours in a slow, reverent kiss. When he pulled back, his eyes narrowed immediately.
âDid you eat?â
You winced slightly. âNot yet.â You patted the pocket that contained the protein bar. âIâll eat this and then go.â
Jack frowned, clearly unsatisfied with your solution. âGo home and eat something more substantial.â
âI will.â
âThereâs pasta in the fridge for you, all you have to do is chuck it in the microwave.â
Your interest piqued immediately. âThe pesto one I love?â
âOf course.â
You grinned, pressing your forehead against his. âYouâre very good to me Dr Abbot.â
His smile softened into something private, something reserved just for you. âAnything for my girl.â
You kissed him again, deeper this time, enjoying the feeling of his warmth seeping into you.
âAlright.â He muttered reluctantly against your lips as he pulled away. âGet going before I end up locking you in here.â
You smirked. âYou say that like itâs a bad thing.â
He shot you a warning glare with absolutely no bite to it.
You huffed dramatically, âalright alright.â
You reached for the door, then paused, glancing back at him.
âAnd for the record, if youâre worried about feeling oldâŠâ
Jack raised a brow.
âYou should meet my other ex, he checked into the nursing home down the road last week.â
âVery funny.â He muttered, trying but failing to look unamused.
âI know I am.â
âGo.â He urged as he tapped your backside affectionately.
You raised your hands in mock defeat, slipping back into the pitt without another word.
Jack shook his head as the door shut softly behind you, a lovesick smile spreading across his face.
As always always always, feedback is always appreciated because I thrive off praise. Please give it back here and consider tipping me! đ€
Blurb: Beau wants your first time to feel special, even if that means fresh sheets, your favorite candle, and a suspiciously well-planned Spotify playlist.
You knew Beau had cleaned before you even stepped through his bedroom door.
The hallway outside looked exactly as it always did, a pair of sneakers abandoned near the wall and somebodyâs sweatshirt draped over the banister downstairs, but his room was suspiciously untouched. The floor had been cleared, the clothes that usually collected across the chair were gone, and the comforter lay smooth over freshly changed sheets.
Then the scent reached you.
You stopped just inside the doorway, recognizing it before you found the candle flickering on his dresser. It was the same Bath & Body Works scent you stopped to smell whenever you wandered into the store, the one Beau had once claimed was indistinguishable from every other sweet candle lining the shelves.
He nearly walked into your back before realizing you had stopped.
âYou bought my candle.â
Beau followed your gaze toward the three burning wicks. He had positioned the jar in the center of the dresser, the label facing outward, which made his attempt at looking indifferent considerably less convincing.
âYou made me smell it every time we passed that store,â he said, moving around you to place his phone beside the speaker. âAt some point, remembering became a survival instinct.â
You stepped farther into the room and lifted the candle, warmth gathering beneath the glass. The price sticker had been scraped from the bottom badly enough that part of it remained attached.
The thought of Beau standing inside Bath & Body Works, surrounded by walls of perfume and lotion while trying to remember the name of your favorite scent, made something tender settle beneath your ribs.
âYou went in there alone?â
His attention became absorbed in adjusting the volume of the music. âIâm not discussing what happened in that store.â
A soft song drifted from the speaker, one you had sent him months ago after discovering it during a late-night study session. You set the candle down and glanced toward his phone. Spotify remained open, displaying a playlist titled just music in lowercase letters.
You picked it up before Beau could stop you.
His hand reached toward yours, but one look at your face made him reconsider whatever wrestling match he had been about to begin.
The playlist was nearly two hours long. There were songs you loved, slower ones you had heard playing from his car, and a few romantic tracks that you never would have guessed Beau knew existed. The order was too deliberate to be accidental. Each song flowed naturally into the next, the tempo shifting so gradually that he must have listened through the entire thing while arranging it.
âYou planned transitions.â
Beau rubbed the back of his neck, already turning pink near the collar of his shirt. âI didnât want some awful locker room song coming on and ruining everything.â
A laugh caught in your throat. âBeau, you made a sex playlist.â
âI made a playlist for tonight.â
The distinction seemed important to him, though you suspected it existed mostly because he could not bring himself to name a playlist after the reason you were in his bedroom.
You looked around again. Fresh sheets. Your favorite candle. Two bottles of water waiting on the nightstand. Even the lamp had been dimmed low enough to soften the room without leaving you in darkness.
All afternoon, you had been imagining Beau completely at ease while you struggled not to overthink every part of the night. It had never occurred to you that he might spend hours cleaning his room and rearranging songs because he was nervous too.
The realization loosened something inside you.
âYou didnât have to do all this.â
His expression changed when he looked at you. The embarrassment remained, but something more earnest moved beneath it.
âI know.â Beau took the phone from your hand and set it down without turning off the music. âI wanted to.â
He said it simply, without turning the moment into something so serious that you would lose your nerve. That was one of the things you loved most about him. Beau could make something matter without making it feel heavy.
You moved toward him, slipping your hands beneath his open jacket. âThe candle is a lot.â
âIt was the biggest one they had.â
Your smile brushed his mouth before you kissed him.
Beauâs hands settled on your hips, drawing you closer until the front of your body met his. The kiss began softly, familiar enough to quiet the nervous flutter in your stomach. You knew the shape of his mouth and the warmth of his hands. You knew the small sound he made when you caught his bottom lip between yours and the way his fingers tightened whenever you pressed against him.
There was nothing unfamiliar about wanting him.
It was everything that came next that had occupied your thoughts since you told him you were ready.
Beau seemed to sense the moment your mind began racing. He pulled back only far enough to look at you, one hand rising to smooth your hair away from your face.
âYouâre thinking too much.â
âI havenât even said anything.â
âYou get this little crease right here.â His thumb passed between your eyebrows, flattening the expression he had apparently learned to recognize. âItâs like your brain is trying to go into overtime.â
You laughed, lowering your forehead against his chest. âIâm nervous.â
âI know.â
He did not tell you there was no reason to be. There were reasons, even if none of them meant you had changed your mind. You had spent years hearing that your first time would be painful or awkward or disappointing. People spoke about virginity as something to lose, something another person took from you, and no matter how much you trusted Beau, part of you had started treating tonight like a test you had forgotten to study for.
His hand moved slowly along your back.
âWe can keep kissing,â he said. âWe can watch a movie and let the worldâs most embarrassing playlist run in the background. You didnât sign a contract when you came over.â
The offer did not come with disappointment hidden beneath it. Beau would genuinely let you change your mind, blow out the candle, and spend the rest of the evening arguing over what to watch.
That certainty was exactly why you had chosen tonight.
You lifted your head and kissed him again.
This time, you let your hands wander beneath his shirt. The muscles of his stomach tightened under your fingertips, and Beau exhaled against your mouth before helping you pull the fabric over his head. He tossed it somewhere behind him, apparently deciding that his clean floor no longer mattered.
Your jacket followed, then your shoes. Each piece of clothing made the room feel warmer, though you knew some of that heat came from the way Beau looked at you.
He had seen you in your underwear before. You had spent enough nights tangled together for him to know how your body reacted beneath his hands, but tonight made every touch feel newly charged. When he reached for the hem of your sweater, he paused long enough for you to lift your arms.
The fabric disappeared over your head.
Beauâs gaze moved over you without rushing, lingering where the cups of your bra held your breasts. There was no exaggerated praise or dramatic speech. His hand simply settled against your waist while he kissed the curve of your shoulder, and the warmth of his mouth told you everything he had not said.
You reached behind yourself to unfasten your bra, but Beau caught your wrist.
âLet me.â
The clasp opened beneath his fingers. He eased the straps down your arms, watching the fabric fall before bringing both hands to your breasts. His palms were warm, his thumbs brushing over your nipples until they tightened beneath his touch.
Your breath caught when his mouth closed around one.
Beau backed you toward the bed without lifting his head, his arm circling your waist when the backs of your knees met the mattress. You sat down, and he followed, settling between your thighs while his tongue moved slowly over your nipple.
Your fingers slid into his hair. The nerves had not vanished, but they were being replaced by something stronger. Every pull of his mouth and every stroke of his hand reminded your body that this was Beau. He already knew what made your back arch and what made your thighs squeeze around him. He had never rushed you before, and he was not about to begin now.
He kissed down your stomach, pausing at the waistband of your skirt.
His eyes lifted to yours as his fingers found the zipper.
You nodded, and Beau drew it down.
The skirt slipped over your hips with your help, leaving you in the underwear you had spent far too long choosing. They were prettier than anything you normally wore, a soft scrap of lace that had made you feel bold while standing in front of your mirror and extremely exposed now that Beau could see them.
The look on his face made the effort worthwhile.
âThose are new.â
You tried not to smile. âMaybe.â
His fingertips skimmed the lace along your hip. âYou bought special underwear, but Iâm the one getting judged for a candle?â
Beau leaned over you, pressing a kiss to your stomach before you could continue dismantling his defense. His laughter warmed your skin.
âYouâre distracting yourself again.â
The words were softened by another kiss, then another, his mouth moving lower until it hovered above the waistband of your underwear.
Your teasing faded.
Beau curled his fingers beneath the lace and drew it down your legs. You lifted your hips, watching him remove the final piece of clothing before his hands moved along your thighs.
Being completely naked beneath him should have made you feel more nervous. Instead, Beau lowered himself between your legs with such familiar hunger that embarrassment barely had time to form.
He kissed the inside of your knee, then followed the path upward.
Your fingers tightened around the comforter when his mouth reached the crease of your thigh. His breath passed over your center, warm enough to make your hips shift toward him.
Beau glanced up at you.
There was affection in his expression, but there was desire too. He did not look at you as though tonight had turned you into something delicate. He looked at you the same way he always did when he wanted you, only more intensely, as though the trust you had placed in him had deepened every part of it.
His arm hooked beneath your thigh, opening you wider before his tongue slid through you.
Your head sank into the pillows.
The first stroke was broad and slow, gathering the wetness already beginning to collect before his tongue returned to your clit. Beau had eaten you out before, enough times to know exactly how much pressure made your breath catch and how quickly your body became sensitive.
Tonight, he took even more time.
He licked you until your thighs relaxed around his shoulders, alternating soft circles with slow passes that made warmth gather low in your stomach. Each time your hips began moving against his mouth, his hand pressed gently over your abdomen, not holding you still so much as grounding you against the bed.
The music continued somewhere beyond the rush of blood in your ears.
Beauâs fingers moved over the inside of your thigh, giving you enough time to register what he was doing before one pressed slowly into you.
The sensation was familiar. He had touched you this way before, but the purpose behind it made you more aware of every inch. His finger entered gradually while his tongue stayed against your clit, and your body opened around him with less resistance than you had feared.
He worked it deeper, curling it against the spot that made your legs tighten.
âBeau.â
He answered with a low sound against you, the vibration making your stomach clench.
Your fingers threaded through his hair as he began moving his hand. The pace remained unhurried, each stroke paired with the steady movement of his mouth. Pleasure built gradually until you stopped wondering whether you were relaxed enough or doing anything correctly.
There was only his tongue, his finger, and the tightening pressure that made you lift your hips from the mattress.
Beau waited until you were slick around him before easing a second finger alongside the first.
The stretch was noticeable. Your body tightened instinctively, and his hand stilled while his mouth softened against you. He did not retreat or force you to adjust faster. He kept licking slowly, letting pleasure work through the unfamiliar fullness until your grip loosened in his hair.
His fingers pressed deeper.
You exhaled shakily, the initial pressure fading as he began curling them inside you. The sensation was fuller than what you were accustomed to, but Beauâs tongue remained focused on your clit, keeping discomfort from becoming the center of your attention.
Soon, the stretch became part of the pleasure.
Your thighs trembled around his head. Beau moved his fingers with a steady rhythm, spreading them slightly each time he drew them back before pressing them into you again. He watched your face from between your legs, adjusting whenever your breathing changed.
The orgasm gathered faster than you expected.
You felt it in the tightening of your stomach and the way your body began chasing both his hand and his mouth. Beau knew it too. His fingers curled more firmly while his tongue flicked over your clit, refusing to let the pressure fade.
Your back arched.
The climax broke through you in a rush, your fingers gripping his hair as your thighs closed around his shoulders. Beau kept his mouth against you while you came, drawing out every pulse with slow movements of his fingers until the pleasure sharpened into sensitivity.
You tugged lightly at his hair.
He lifted his head, his mouth wet and his eyes dark.
The sight of him between your thighs sent another weak contraction through you.
Beau withdrew his fingers slowly, then kissed the inside of your leg before moving back up your body. He braced himself over you, and you barely had time to notice the shine on his mouth before he kissed you.
You tasted yourself on his tongue.
The kiss was deeper than the ones before, your hands moving over his bare back while his hips settled between your thighs. His jeans were still on, the hard length of him pressing against you through the denim.
You reached down and fumbled with his belt.
Beauâs mouth curved against yours. âStill nervous?â
âYes,â you admitted, opening the buckle. âI also want you.â
The humor left his expression, replaced by something so warm and intent that you had to kiss him before you became overwhelmed by it.
He helped you with the button, then stood long enough to remove his jeans and boxers. Your gaze dropped despite yourself.
You had felt him through his clothes before. You had touched him with your hand, had even wrapped your lips around him once, but seeing him completely naked while knowing he was about to be inside you made the reality settle differently.
Beau was thick enough to make your stomach flutter.
He noticed where you were looking and climbed back onto the bed, positioning himself beside you rather than immediately settling between your legs.
âWeâre not in a hurry.â
You nodded.
He opened the nightstand and removed a condom and a small bottle of lubricant. Of course he had both waiting. Beau had apparently planned the evening down to every possible detail, though you decided not to tease him when he squeezed some lubricant onto his fingers and touched you again.
The coolness made you flinch before his fingers warmed it against your entrance.
He worked one into you, followed by the second, moving them slowly while kissing you. Your body remained loose from the orgasm, taking him more easily now. Beau stretched you with patient strokes, his thumb brushing over your clit whenever your breath caught.
When he removed his hand, the emptiness left you aching.
Beau opened the condom and rolled it down his length. His movements were steady, but you saw the tension in his jaw and realized he was holding himself together more tightly than he wanted you to know.
He settled between your legs.
The head of his cock brushed against you, slick with lubricant. Your breath stopped as he dragged it slowly through your wetness before positioning himself at your entrance.
Beau leaned down, supporting himself on one arm while his other hand rested against your hip.
âLook at me.â
You met his gaze.
âIf you want me to stop, I stop. It doesnât matter how far we get.â
You nodded again, but Beau waited.
âIâll tell you.â
He kissed you, slow and lingering, before beginning to press inside.
The first stretch was more intense than his fingers. Your body tightened around the broad head, and Beau stopped immediately, barely inside you.
Your hands gripped his shoulders.
He stayed close, kissing the corner of your mouth while his thumb moved along your hip. The pressure burned slightly, not unbearable but sharp enough that your instincts told you to tense against it.
âBreathe for me,â Beau murmured against your cheek.
You took a slow breath. Then another.
He did not move until your thighs loosened around him. When you shifted your hips experimentally, the pressure changed, becoming fuller rather than painful.
You pulled him closer.
Beau pushed forward another inch.
The stretch returned, but this time you were ready for it. He moved slowly, pausing whenever your expression tightened, letting your body adjust around each part of him before going deeper.
His arms trembled faintly from the effort of holding himself still.
âYou okay?â he asked.
âYes.â You slid your hands from his shoulders to the back of his neck. âKeep going.â
Beau pressed his forehead against yours as he eased farther inside.
The fullness seemed endless at first. Your body resisted, then gradually yielded, opening around him until his hips finally met yours. A quiet sound escaped him when he was fully seated, his eyes closing briefly as your walls tightened around his cock.
He stayed motionless.
You felt every part of him, the thick stretch and the weight of his body held above yours. The initial sting remained, but it was fading beneath the warmth of his skin and the slow circles his thumb traced against your hip.
âYouâre shaking,â you whispered.
Beau opened his eyes. âIâm trying very hard not to ruin all my excellent preparation by losing my mind.â
The laugh that left you loosened the last of the tension in your body.
His expression shifted when he felt it.
âCan I move?â
You drew him down for a kiss. âPlease.â
Beau pulled back slowly, leaving only the head inside you before pressing forward again.
The first thrust made you inhale sharply. It was not painful, but the drag of him against your walls was unfamiliar enough to overwhelm every other sensation. He repeated the movement with the same measured pace, giving you time to understand the fullness rather than bracing against it.
Your hands moved along his back.
Each thrust became easier. The stretch remained, but warmth began curling around it, pleasure gathering as your body adjusted to the rhythm. Beau watched you closely, his gaze moving between your face and the place where you were joined.
He changed the angle slightly.
The next stroke brushed something deeper inside you, making your hips lift to meet his.
Beau exhaled roughly. âThere?â
You nodded, pulling him closer.
His thrusts grew more confident, still controlled but no longer hesitant. He pushed deeper each time, his pelvis pressing against your clit at the bottom of the movement. The room filled with the soft sounds of your breathing, the slide of his body against yours, and the playlist Beau had spent far too long arranging.
You wrapped one leg around his waist.
The change drew him deeper, and a moan slipped from you before you could soften it. Beauâs head lowered to your neck, his mouth opening against your skin as his composure began to fray.
He had been so focused on you that you almost forgot what this must feel like for him. The reminder came in the tension of his shoulders and the low sound he made each time you tightened around him.
Your nails dragged lightly down his back.
His hips snapped forward harder.
The sharper thrust sent pleasure through you, and Beau immediately slowed, lifting his head to read your expression.
âAgain,â you whispered.
Something in his eyes darkened.
He gave you another deeper stroke, then another, finding a rhythm that pushed the discomfort entirely from your mind. Your body moved beneath his now, meeting each thrust instead of waiting for it.
The sweetness of the evening did not disappear. It changed shape.
Beau kissed you harder, his hand sliding beneath your thigh to hold it higher against his side. The new angle allowed him deeper, each thrust drawing a broken sound from your mouth. His restraint slipped piece by piece as you pulled him into you, until his breathing became rough and his hips moved with a desperation that made heat coil through your stomach again.
You were not sure you could come from the feeling of him alone, but Beau did not expect you to.
His hand moved between your bodies.
His thumb found your clit, rubbing slow circles while he continued thrusting into you. The combination made your walls tighten around him, and Beauâs pace faltered.
âFuck,â he breathed against your mouth.
Your second orgasm began building almost immediately, your body still sensitive from his tongue. Beau kept his thumb moving, matching the pressure to the rhythm of his hips until you could no longer separate one sensation from another.
The candlelight flickered behind him. Your favorite scent filled the room, sweet and warm, mixing with the heat of Beauâs body and the faint clean smell of his sheets.
You clung to him as the pressure tightened.
Beau felt it approaching. His mouth moved along your jaw, his voice low and strained near your ear.
âLet go.â
The orgasm broke through you with his next thrust.
Your body tightened around him in pulsing waves, your back lifting from the mattress as pleasure swept through you. Beau kept moving, his thumb circling your clit while you came around his cock, though the rhythm of his thrusts quickly became uneven.
He buried his face against your neck, a rough groan leaving him as your walls continued clenching around him.
His hips drove forward once, twice, then held deep inside you as he came in the condom, his entire body shuddering over yours.
Beau remained above you until his breathing steadied, his forehead resting against yours while the last tremors passed through both of you.
When he finally pulled out, he did it slowly. The movement left you tender enough to wince, and his hand immediately settled against your thigh.
âI know,â he murmured, pressing a kiss to your knee before taking care of the condom.
You expected him to return to bed, but Beau disappeared into the bathroom instead. He came back moments later with a warm washcloth and sat beside you, one hand gently parting your thighs.
The first pass made you tense. His gaze lifted to your face, but he did not turn it into a worried interrogation. He simply slowed down, cleaning the dampness from your skin with soft strokes.
A faint trace of pink marked the cloth.
Beau noticed it, though his expression never changed. His thumb moved soothingly over your knee as he finished, treating you with the same tenderness as before without making you feel embarrassed by it.
Once the washcloth was gone, he handed you one of the water bottles waiting on the nightstand and climbed beneath the covers. You barely managed a sip before he drew you against his chest.
His fingers drifted lazily along your back. The playlist continued softly, and your favorite candle still warmed the room with its familiar scent.
You tucked your face beneath his chin, suddenly too tired and full of emotion to overthink the words.
âI love you,â you mumbled against his chest.
Beauâs arms tightened around you. He kissed your hair, lingering there as he whispered, âI love you too.â
You smiled into his skin and let your eyes close, held safely against him while the music played on.
âïž Warnings: Dry Humping. P in V.
âïž Pairing: Trio!Reader x Beau Maxwell
âïž Rating/Genre: Mature (đ). Smut.
âïž Words: 1781
âïž Summary: Your boyfriend of a couple of months introduced you to everyone in his life, except for his best friend, you weren't sure why until you saw them together and that leads you to a fun proposal.
đ: while technically just beau x reader, this is the beginning of how they became a lil trio
Original request here. 㣠Off Campus Masterlist here.㣠Beau & Dean Masterlist here.
Dating Beau was a refreshing change compared to the train wrecks you had dated in the last. He didnât believe in nonchalant. He never hid his affection from you and you never had to question your place with him. Even though youâd only been together a few months, youâd already met most of his family, integrating into his life with an ease that felt almost too good to be true.
And thatâs because it partially was.
For weeks, Beau danced around what he considered a bigger introduction than the one to his family: introducing you to Dean. He made excuses that always sounded just believable enough to pass. You saw through them, but didnât push. You hadnât understood his hesitation until you finally saw them together.
The second Dean entered the picture, everything clicked.
You spent the next few weeks observing them, catching the small details that anyone who didnât know Beau as well as you did would miss. You noticed the way his dimples grew deeper whenever Dean was around. You saw the lingering looks Beau gave him when he thought nobody was looking. The looks were filled with a deep tenderness that bordered on something more complex than friendship, but not quite romantic.
For the weeks since you met Dean, you could see that, beneath Beauâs chilled exterior, there was a layer of hidden panic. A fear that youâd noticed the blurred lines of their bond and would force him into an ultimatum. He couldnât bear the thought of losing his best friend, but, with every passing day that he spent with you, he knew he couldnât bare to lose you either. So, he lived in fear of the day where youâd finally confront him.
That was today.
âWhy didnât you want me to meet Dean, Beau?â
The question hung in the air, catching Beau off guard as he was pulling his shirt over his head. He froze, his shirt halfway over his head. When he finally pulled it off, letting the shirt fall to the floor, his dark hair messily fell over his forehead as he looked at you. His brow furrowed. For a second, his usually sweet demeanour faltered, replaced by a defensive one.
But he caught himself quicky, soothing his expression. He had no right to look at you like that, your question was soft, not accusatory in the slightest. Even if it were, youâd have every right to that. Â
âI...um.â Beau swallowed hard, the sound loud in the quiet room. He knew this was coming. He had weeks to prepare what heâd say to you and how heâd explain it in a way that youâd understand.
But every time he tried to prep, he felt selfish. How could he tell you not to feel jealous? How could he beg you not to give him the ultimatum he believed would come when he told you? How could he explain a bond that he hadnât even fully defined to himself?
Beauâs gaze broke away from yours. He looked away, staring at the ceiling, his jaw flexing.
âOkay,â you said patiently. âLetâs start with an easier question. Do you love me?â
Across the bed, his eyes locked on to yours immediately, expression serious. âYes,â he said. âPlease, donât ever question that. I love you so so much.â
âI donât question it; Iâm just proving a point.â You crawled across the mattress until you were kneeling right in front of him. You reached out, cupping his face in your hands and forcing him to look at you. âAnd because I know you love me, and that I love you, I need you to hear me out.â
He swallowed before looking at you.
âIâm not blind, Beau. I see that thereâs a bond between you and Dean.â
Beau flinched slightly against your palms, his breath hitching. âIâm sorry,â he whispered, his heart clenching with guilt. âI never wanted to hurt you.â
âIâm not hurt,â you responded firmly. âBut Iâm not a homewrecker either.â
Beauâs eyebrows furrowed again. âWh-.â
âLet me finish,â you said, continuing once he closed his mouth. âIâve been thinking a lot about it, and I donât want to stand in the way of whateverâs going on. But... I would like to be part of it.â
Beau froze under your hands, his chest pausing mid-rise. âSo... you mean?â
âI mean, if youâre okay with it, why chose between us, when we could all explore together?â
He stared at you, his pupils dilating as his brain tried to process what you were offering. It almost made you laugh at how quickly his expression darkened in desire.
The realisation that his deepest secret, the thing that had been causing him pain for weeks, was not only safe with you, but craved by you, unlocked something within him.
âYouâre serious? Youâre not playing with me?â
You leant in close to his face. âI am completely serios,â you whispered against his lips.
Before the last word could fully leave your mouth, Beau moved.
His hands wrapped around your waist before he threw his weight forward. You gasped as your back hit the mattress, the air leaving your lungs as he pinned you down.
Not giving you a moment to recover, his mouth was immediately on yours. It wasnât his usual sweet kisses, it was demanding. His mouth moved against you all rough and desperate. The weeks of tension finally spilling out in this moment.
There was a hunger to him that you hadnât experienced before. He nudged your legs open so he could lay in between them and you immediately wrapped your legs around him.
Itâs like he didnât know what to do with his hands, where to touch you first. His hands were all over you, touching your neck, cupping your jaw, sliding up your shirt, cupping your breasts.
His mouth was swallowing your moans as he ground himself against you. He didnât stop rubbing himself against you until the wetness between your legs had seeped through your panties and on to the front of his boxers.
He pressed kisses over you as he undressed you both, his hands continuing their roam over your body.
âTake what you need, Beau.â You said as you drew your knees to your chest, exposing yourself to him completely. Â
Gone was the Beau who was soft and gentle, he was a man on a mission. Positioning himself between your legs, he lined himself up and slowly slid inside of you with a long, low moan. He didnât immediately begin thrusting. Instead, he rocked his hips back and forth, hair flopping as his head dropped.
âI love you,â he said.
âI know, I know you do. Now, hurry up and fuck me.â
He didnât need to be told twice.
A string of curses left your lips as he snapped his hips into you, building up to a quick pace. Every thrust was intentional, he wanted you to feel him, to know how deep his love ran for you. pressing your legs close to your chest, he snapped his hips into you harder, hips clapping against the backs of your thighs. Â Â
Your head fell back in bliss as he reached between your bodies to rub at your clit. He groaned at the sight of you, head thrown back and eyes half-lidded.
It was the look on your face that had him cumming with your name on his lips. He did his best to keep moving, to keep giving you the friction that you needed to get off. It took a few more moments of caresses and whispers of sweet nothings before you were clenching on him, cumming with a silent scream.
By the time the night became the early morning, you were still awake. Even as Beau slept deeply, his arm slung over your waist, you couldnât close your eyes, body too buzzed.
The weeks that followed that were easy. Beau no longer had walls up when you and Dean were in the same room, and that allowed you to get to know Dean better too. Dean had integrated into you and Beauâs life just as easily as you had integrated into Beauâs. You hadnât felt like there was a piece missing until he somehow found a way to fit in. You didnât know what to call him, a friend sounded wrong, your third-wheel sounded even worse. He was none of that.
The three of you sat in Beauâs dorm one Wednesday evening, scarfing down the meal Beau had made for you both. Dean was mid-sentence, ranting about something that had happened in training when Beau caught your eye. He gave you a slight nod. The green light.
âDean,â you started, tilting your head as a wicked smile played on your lips. You leant forward, resting your elbows on the table in front of you as you looked him dead in the eye. âHave you ever thought about fucking me?â
Dean choked on his food, his eyes darting frantically between you and his best friend.
âIs this a trap?â He asked, throwing his hands up defensively. âI quite like my face and I donât want Beau to break it.â
âJust answer the question, man,â Beau called from the other side of the table. He leant back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest, amusement flashing in his eyes as he watched his best friend squirm.
Dean looked back at you, letting out a sharp laugh. âWell, duh. Sheâs hot and Iâm a guy with eyes and a pulse. Of course Iâve thought about it.â
âGood,â you said, your smile widening as you took a sip of your drink. âHave you ever thought about what it would be like to fuck both of us at the same time? Me and Beau, to be clear.â
Dean turned his head toward his best friend, looking for backup, but found none. Beau was leaning back in his chair, a relaxed and incredibly smug expression on his face.
âSheâs serious, D,â Beau said. He reached across the table, fingers brushing lightly against yours. âWeâve talked about it.â
Dean swallowed hard, his throat dry. The invisible boundary that Dean had spent months carefully respecting, the unspoken feelings he had locked away to keep from ruining Beauâs relationship, was being torn down right in front of him.
âIt could get messy, sleeping with people who are in a relationship?â Dean hoped youâd dismiss his warning. You did.
âI like messy,â you replied with a shrug.
âSo, what do you say?â Beau asked, staring at Dean. âDo you wanna have a threesome?â
Deanâs gaze darkened, his eyes flicking from you to Beau as he stood up from his chair. âFuck yes. Letâs go.â
đ: This fic is part of the 'Two's Company, Three's a Party' Universe with Beau x Trio!Reader x Dean.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
divider by: @cafekitsune & @finnegancosmos & @anitalerina
word count: 15.5k
synopsis: In the cold of Winterfell, a southern princess learns that duty is not always a cageâand that sometimes, the heartâs desires align with the good of the realm.
a/n: I definitely went a little overboard with this oneâthis might be the longest one-shot Iâve written to date. Also, yes, I refer to reader as a lioness and imply her to be more Lannister than Baratheon, even though she is technically a Baratheon by name. Weâre just rolling with it because thematically it fit much better for this story.
warnings: Arranged Marriage, Joffrey being Joffrey, Cersei.
The Kingâs arrival had turned Winterfell on its head.
Trumpets, banners, goldâso much gold. The North had not seen such splendour since the end of the Targaryen dynasty, when Robert Baratheon had taken the throne. Now, it seemed half the realm had come marching behind Robert's royal party.
Gold and crimson, black and stag-markedâsouthern colours that gleamed far too bright against Winterfellâs muted tones. The northerners looked on, some with curiosity, some with cautious, and a few openly awed as they watched the southern procession wind its way through the gates like a river of colour cutting through snow.
At the head of it rode your fatherâRobert Baratheon himselfâlarger than life and twice as loud, his booming laughter rolling over the crowd like thunder. His beard was flecked with frost, his furs heavy and rich, his crown sitting askew in a careless way that had once been considered charming but now looked more like neglect.
You had heard endless stories of his youthâthe warrior who had swung a warhammer like the gods themselves had forged it for his hands, the rebel who had taken a throne with fire in his blood and vengeance in his heart. Robert the Usurper. Robert the Conqueror.Â
But the man who rode before you now was not that legend. His armour strained against the swell of his belly, his face ruddy from drinking. The warhammer had long been replaced by a wine cup and a whore on his lap, the crown he wore weighed by the weight of old victories he refused to let die.
You wondered if even he remembered what it had felt likeâto be the man the songs still sang of. Now, he was simply a king grown soft, chasing the ghost of glory through the bottom of his goblet and whoring his way through the street of silk.
As for you, you rode among them, sitting tall despite the cold that seeped through your furs and southern silks. Your father had insisted you come north, and you had insisted on riding atop a horse rather than shut yourself away in the carriage with your mother and younger siblings. It had seemed a small act of defiance then, a gesture of freedom. Now, with the wind biting at your cheeks and Joffreyâs endless complaints filling the air, it felt more like punishment.
He had sneered the entire way northâat the chill, the people, the very land itself. âThe dreary, filthy North,â he had called it more than once, his tone dripping with disdain. You had ignored him as best you could, your gaze fixed on the horizon, excited to see a different land from the one you grew up in.
Youâd always imagined the North as a wasteland of ice and furs, cold and colourless. But when you finally crossed through Winterfellâs borders, the image shattered.
The ancient stronghold rose before you, proud and formidable, its grey stone walls streaked with frost and history. Smoke curled from the forges, filling the air with the scent of metal and fire. There was movement everywhereâmen with weathered faces and proud eyes, women calling out to one another across the yard, and children with flushed cheeks laughing as they chased hounds through the snow-dusted courtyard. It wasnât lifeless at all. It was rough yes, but nothing like the southerners tried to depict.
You drew your crimson cloak tighter around your shoulders, breath ghosting in the frigid air. The cold bit through your clothes, sharp against your delicate skin, and for a moment you thought you might curse your own stubbornness for refusing the carriage. Yet as the wind swept past you again, crisp and fresh, you realized you didnât hate it as much as youâd expected to.
It was different from the damp, perfumed warmth of Kingâs Landing. There, beneath the scent of roses and incense, there was always something elseâan undercurrent of rot that no amount of perfume could mask. The palace gleamed with splendour, but beyond its stone halls the small folk suffered, and their misery lingered in the air like smog. Even in the height of summer, the city smelled of decay.
You shivered again from the cold. The North was harsh, yesâbut there was purity in that harshness, a raw honesty that stripped everything down to what it truly was.
âGods, it stinks,â Joffrey muttered beside you as the royal party began to dismount, his nose wrinkling as though the very air offended him.
You fought the urge to roll your eyes. The journey north had nearly rid you of patience for his endless vanity, but you found that ignoring him was the best way to deal with him.
Instead, your gaze drifted to the family lined before the steps of the keepâthe Starks of Winterfell. They stood proud and poised, and in perfect unity they bowed towards your father not letting you get a proper look at their faces.
Your father went forward first. For a moment, an uneasy hush fell over the courtyard, as they watched what the King would say. You watched your father approach ordering Lord Stark to stand, but soon after it was all laughter and heavy slaps on the back as he embraced Lord Stark. Your mother followed, cold as a blade at Robertâs side.Â
One by one, the rest of the Starks straightened, rising from their bows as your gaze swept over them. There were three younger childrenâtwo boys and a girl with untamed, curious eyes that seemed to hold more mischief than fear. The smallest of the boys stood by his mother, his expression bright with childlike wonder, while the other, taller but still retaining his boyish excitement stood by his sister.
Beside them stood an older girl, her light auburn hair gleaming softly. She was beautiful, the kind of beauty that was more seen in the south. Her hands were clasped neatly before her, and her smile, though polite, carried a faint nervousness as her gaze flickered toward your brother. You didnât miss the faint blush that coloured her cheeks.
But it was the eldest son who drew your eyes and held them.
Robb Stark.
Named after your fatherâs namesake.
He stood beside Lord Stark with a quiet confidence that needed no boasting to be felt. His hair was dark auburn, catching faint hints of red beneath the pale northern sun, and his stance was strongâbroad-shouldered, proud.
He was handsome, though not in the soft, polished way of the southern courtiers youâd grown accustomed to seeing. He was well groomed, yes, but the rugged strength beneath that composure could not be hidden. His build spoke of long hours in the yard rather than idle ones in a hall, his bearing of discipline rather than indulgence.
His eyes caught you most of allâgrey as a storm over the sea, sharp and intelligent. There was a steadiness to them, a kind of calm that unnerved you, because it was clear they missed nothing.
And they certainly didnât miss the smirk your brother sent his sisterâs way. Robbâs expression didnât so much as flicker in response, though the faint tightening of his jaw told you he had noticed, the way his sister blushed in response.
Before you could look away, those grey eyes found yoursâand for a heartbeat, the world seemed to still.Â
You had never been one of those girls who giggled over handsome lords or whispered about courtly love behind lace fans. You had seen enough of men like thatâvain, shallow creatures who mistook charm for worth. But something about Robb Stark was different.Â
Heat crept up your neck before you could stop it, your cheeks warming despite the chill in the air. You fought the sudden, ridiculous urge to look away bashfully, to hide the small, traitorous smile tugging at your lips.
It was absurd, reallyâyou didnât even know him.Â
For a long, unbroken moment, you didnât move. It was as though the cold had rooted you in place, your pulse thudding softly in your ears. Then, without warning, Joffrey bumped into you from behind with a muttered curse, snapping the spell cleanly.
You blinked, startled, stepping aside as your brother straightened his cloak with a scoff, clearly annoyed at you. But when you looked back, Robb was already glancing away, his expression unreadable.
The feast that night was as loud and unruly as any your father had ever hostedâthough the Northâs version of merriment came with more ale and less flattery. The great hall of Winterfell was alive with sound: the crackle of hearth fires, the thunder of mugs striking tables, the low rumble of laughter spilling between bites of roasted meat. The air was thick with the scent of smoke and spice and the faint chill that crept in from the open doors each time a servant hurried through.
You sat near the head of the table, your place beside your mother. You didnât have to look at her to know her jaw was tight, her patience thinning with each booming laugh from your father as he entertained the woman on his lap.
Robert was in high spirits, which was to say, he was halfway to drunk before the first course had finished. His laughter echoed down the hall, drowning out conversation, spilling more wine than he drank as he talked with Ned.
You kept your gaze low, pretending not to notice the way your motherâs fingers curled around her goblet, white-knuckled.
It wasnât until your father slammed his mug down on the table that the laughter faltered. The sound reverberated through the hall like a hammer on iron, silencing even the musicians.
âCome, Ned!â he bellowed, a drunken grin on his face, his words slurred with good cheer. âYouâve given me your friendship, your sword, your counselâbut not your blood.â
A murmur rippled through the hall. Lord Stark blinked, confusion flickering across his usually steady face. âYour Grace?â
Robert gestured grandly down the length of the table, his cup sloshing in one hand as he waved toward you. âYour boy, Robbâand my eldest daughter!â he declared, his voice booming with the certainty of a man who had never considered refusal. âA match that will bind the North and the West! A son of Winterfell, a daughter of the Crownâwhat say you, Ned?â
A ripple of uneasy laughter passed through the hall. Some courtiers echoed it too quickly, hoping to placate the King, while others bowed their heads, unwilling to draw notice beneath Robert Baratheonâs good humour.
You froze, your hand tightening around the stem of your goblet as your fatherâs words sank in. Heat crept up your neck, though the hall suddenly felt very cold. You fought to keep your expression composed, the careful mask of royal composure your mother had drilled into you since childhood. But it was impossible not to feel the weight of every gaze turning toward you and Robb.
Across the table, Robb Stark looked up sharply. His storm-grey eyes found yours through the candlelight, steady but startled. There was no arrogance in his stare, no mockeryâonly quiet disbelief that mirrored your own.
Even your mother stilled beside you. Cerseiâs hand froze on her cup, her knuckles whitening as she turned her gaze toward your father, fury flickering behind the mask of a queenâs poise.
âSheâs still young,â your mother said tightly, clearly also not having expected this.
You were a woman grown, long past your first blood. Old enough to bear children, old enough for marriage. In truth, it was a miracle you hadnât been married off earlier.
Robert waved her off with a booming laugh, already reaching for his cup again. âOld enough for betrothal!â he said, dismissive and delighted all at once. âRobb Stark and my eldest girlâthe wolf and the lioness! Gods, theyâll make fine cubs, eh?â
Your pulse thundered in your ears as you stared at the table before you, unable to look at anyone. It was not the proposal itself that shook youâmarriage had always been an eventuality, a matter of alliance rather than affectionâbut the suddenness of it, the way your life had been offered up like cow at an auction.
The hall erupted again â laughter, murmurs, wide eyes. Lord Stark looked caught entirely off guard, his calm composure faltering for perhaps the first time that evening. Your motherâs jaw, meanwhile, was set in stone, her fingers tight around her cup as if she meant to crush it.
Your father, obliviousâor perhaps uncaringâof the discomfort around him, only roared with laughter and turned to the young man in question. âWhat say you, boy?â Robert grinned at Robb, raising his cup. âA fine match, eh?â
Across the table, Robb Stark straightened, caught between the weight of his fatherâs silence and the Kingâs drunken insistence. For a heartbeat, his eyes flicked toward Lord Stark, as though seeking guidance. But Ned Starkâs face, though grave, gave nothing away.
Robbâs jaw set. Slowly, he inclined his head toward the King, his tone careful and measured. âYour Grace honours me,â he said evenly, the calm in his voice belying the tension in his shoulders. âButââ
He didnât get the chance to finish.
âBut nothing!â Robert boomed, slamming his cup down hard enough to spill wine across the table. âThe girlâs comely, and from good stock. Iâll hear no objections!â
You wanted the floor to swallow you whole. You managed to lift your goblet, forcing a polite smile that didnât reach your eyes, though your stomach twisted with humiliation. This wasnât how you imagined meeting your future husbandâannounced like an offering at a feast, your worth reduced to bloodlines and the Kingâs drunken cheer.
When Robert finally turned his attention elsewhere, clapping Lord Stark on the back with enough force to rattle the tableware, you dared to look up again.
Robb was watching you. His gaze thoughtful rather than cold.Â
You wondered what he sawâa spoiled lion cub, soft from silk and wine? You wouldnât have blamed him for thinking it. The Northerners were born of hard work and harder winters; you were born of gold and servants. And yet, as his gaze lingered for a moment longer before turning away, you couldnât help but hope that perhaps he saw something else tooâsomething more than what your name and colours proclaimed.
As the feast wore on, the laughter grew louder as everyone grew drunker. You tried to endure itâto play your part, to smile when spoken toâbut each passing moment made it harder to breathe.
Finally, when no one was looking, you rose from your seat and slipped away.
No one noticed. Your father was deep in his cups, his booming laughter echoing over the music, drowning out any thought of propriety. Your mother had vanished not long beforeâwhere, you neither knew nor cared. You only knew that you needed air.
The courtyard was quiet when you stepped into it, the torches guttering in the wind. Winterfell was different at nightâvast and solemn. The cold crept beneath your cloak, but it was a welcome feeling compared to the suffocating heat of the feast hall. You drew the fabric tighter around your shoulders and breathed deeply, letting the icy air fill your lungs. For the first time all evening, you felt the weight in your chest begin to ease.
Your boots crunched softly against the packed snow as you wandered without aim, tracing the paths between torchlit walls. Somewhere overhead, a raven cawed, its cry carrying across the night before fading into the wind. You might have turned back thenâreturned to the warmth and noise, to the safety of your place beside your motherâhad it not been for the sound that broke the stillness.
Steel striking wood.
You paused, listening. The sound came againâsteady and rhythmic. Curiosity stirred, and you found yourself following it through the shadowed corridors and out into one of the training yards, half-shrouded in darkness.
There, beneath the pale light of the moon, was a young man. He moved with focus, each swing of his wooden practice sword fluid and measured, the sort of precision that spoke of years of learned discipline. He was focused, wholly absorbed in his task, his strikes landed with a steady rhythm against the straw dummy. He was breathing heavy, every breath came in soft, visible clouds, rising and vanishing into the cold air. Despite the chill, he wore only a simple tunic, the thin fabric clinging faintly to his skin with the sheen of exertion.
The soft sound of your steps must have given you away. He turned sharply, the sword rising instinctively in his hand, and you startled, taking an instinctive step back.
âApologies,â you blurted, raising your hands slightly. âI didnât mean to intrude. I was only taking a breath from the feast and seem to have lost my way.â
He blinked in surprise, eyes widening as recognition dawned. Even in the low light, you could see the resemblance to Robb Starkâthe same sharp lines of the jaw, the same quiet intensityâbut his hair was darker, brown like Lord Starkâs, and there was a softness to his gaze that Robb did not possess.
âNo, it is I who should apologize, Your Grace,â he said quickly, lowering the sword. âI didnât expect anyone to be out here.â
âThereâs no need to apologize,â you replied, your tone gentle as you stepped closer. âI didnât expect to find anyone either. I thought I was the only one hiding from the noise.â You hesitated, studying him for a moment. âIn fact, I donât recall seeing you there. I thought all of Lord Starkâs children were present.â
Something flickered across his face at thatâan emotion you couldnât quite place. His jaw tightened slightly, and his eyes dropped to the ground. âI⊠am not officially considered as such,â he said quietly. âJon Snow is my name.â
Realization struck, sharp and unbidden. âYouâre his bastard,â you said before you could stop yourself. The words slipped free like a breath, unthinkingâand the moment they did, you saw the subtle hardening in his eyes, the stiffness in his shoulders.
âApologies,â you said quickly, your voice softening. âI meant no offence.â
He exhaled through his nose, the tension in his shoulders easing only slightly. âNo need, my lady. Iâve heard worse.â
Something in his toneâhalf resignation, half acceptanceâmade your chest tighten.Â
âStill, it was rude of me to say it as such. It is not a childâs fault for the sins of their father,â you murmured, your voice soft against the quiet of the yard.
He blinked, as though the thought itself surprised him. The training sword in his hand lowered slightly, his fingers flexing around the hilt.
âMost highborn donât bother to make excuses for bastards,â Jon said at last, the corner of his mouth twistingânot quite a smile, not quite a sneer. âThey just pretend we donât exist.â
You tilted your head, studying him in the dim light. âPretending seems to be a southern pastime,â you said dryly. âOne Iâve never been very good at.â
That earned you a flicker of amusementâbrief, but genuine. The tension in his shoulders eased, his guardedness softening into something closer to curiosity.
âWhy are you out here?â he asked after a moment, breaking the silence. âYou should be insideâwarm, with the rest of them.â
âYes, I should,â you agreed bitterly, your breath ghosting in the cold. âI should be with everyone, watching my father drink himself into a stupor and insult my mother and his marriage every chance he gets.â You exhaled, a short, humourless laugh escaping you. âOr perhaps I shouldâve stayed so I could be congratulated on my upcoming betrothal to your brother.â
Jonâs eyes widened in surprise. âRobb?â
You nodded once, your mouth twisting faintly. âYes. The King saw it quite fit to announce the offer among everyone in attendance.â
Jon hesitated, his expression unreadable. âYou donât sound very happy about it,â he said finally.
You gave a quiet, mirthless laugh. âWould you be?â
When he didnât reply, your shoulders lifted in a small shrug as you looked away. âI mean no insult to your brother for my bitterness, but when youâre offered like a broodmare, with no inclination or choice in the matter, I think anyone would find it hard to be happy.â The words left your lips without hesitation. âSometimes I wish I was a bastard. At least then my father would have ignored me, the way heâs ignored the hundreds of other children heâs sired.â
You hesitated, your voice softening, though the bitterness beneath it remained. âYouâre lucky Lord Stark is your father, Jon Snow. At least he seems to care for his children. My father only sees us as bargaining chipsâuseful when needed, forgotten when not.â
Jonâs grip tightened around the hilt of his training sword until the leather creaked. For a heartbeat, he seemed unsure of what to do with his hands. Then he set the blade aside, the tip sinking soundlessly into the snow.
âThatâs⊠a harsh thing to wish for,â he said quietly. There was no judgment in his toneâonly pity and sadness.Â
You let out a dry, humourless laugh, your breath curling white in the cold. âHarsh, perhaps. But honest.â
Your gaze lifted toward the sky. The stars here seemed closer, brighterâso unlike the smog-veiled heavens of Kingâs Landing. âI used to think being royal meant freedom,â you murmured. âThat power could buy choices. But I grew old enough to realize it only meant I was shackled to duty and expectation higher than most. And for a highborn lady, that will always mean being owned.â
Jon studied you for a moment, the way your voice softened around the edges of those words, as though youâd long since grown tired of speaking them aloud.
âIâve often thought about what it might mean to be born properly a Stark,â he admitted quietly. âWhat it would be like to be seen. Properly. To belong somewhere.â His lips curved into a faint, self-mocking smile. âYou want to be invisible, and Iâd give anything not to be.â
For a long moment, neither of you spoke. The cold bit at your cheeks, but neither of you seemed to mind it. The silence was strangely comfortableâa bubble of calm in a world that demanded too much of both of you.
At last, you broke it. âItâs strange, isnât it?â you said softly. âHow both of us want what the other has. Youâd give anything to be acknowledged, and Iâd give anything to be forgotten.â
Jonâs lips curved faintly, but there was little amusement in it. âSeems the gods have a sense of humour,â he murmured.
âOr cruelty,â you countered, your gaze turning skyward again. âThey give us everything we never asked for and keep what we want just out of reach.â
Jon followed your gaze, his expression thoughtful. âPerhaps they think it makes us stronger."
You huffed a quiet laugh, the sound soft in the cold air. âThen the gods have made philosophers of us both.â
Your laughter seemed to ease something in him. The stiffness in his shoulders melted away, and for the first time, the heaviness in his eyes lifted. When he looked at you again, there was no trace of wariness, only quiet understanding.
âYou donât talk like the other highborn ladies Iâve met,â he said finally.
You smiled faintly. âThatâs because most of them are taught to be silent. Theyâre there to be admired, not heard.â
He tilted his head, considering you. âAnd you?â
âOh, they tried to teach me the same,â you said, a touch of dry humour in your voice. âBut Iâm a shit listener.â
Jon blinked, startled at the sound of you cursingâand then, to your surprise, he barked out a laugh. A real laugh. You found yourself laughing along with him.Â
When his laughter finally faded, he studied you againâlonger this time, as though seeing something he hadnât before. âYou know,â he said quietly, âI think Robb might like you.â
Your smile faltered at that, the words cutting through the brief ease between you. The reminder of your betrothal fell heavy in the still air.
Jon seemed to realize it, because his tone softened. âRobb will be good to you,â he said gently. âHe wonât see you as a thing to be bartered.â
You looked away, the flickering torchlight catching in your eyes. âMaybe not,â you murmured. âBut that doesnât change what I am. Iâm a commodityâsomething to be given to strengthen the ties between the crown and the North.â
The words hung in the cold air like mist. You exhaled slowly, something between a sigh and a laugh escaping you. âYou know,â you said, voice quieter now, âI donât even know if Iâll be good for him. He looks to be a steady man, one born of duty and hard work. I am a daughter of duty, too, but of a different kind. We both know my southern softness would have no place among the strength you Northerners carry.â
Jonâs brows knit slightly as he studied you. For a moment, he seemed to weigh your words, the silence stretching between you before he finally spoke. âYou sell yourself short, my lady. The North doesnât measure strength by calloused hands or sword arms. We measure it by what a person endures.â
You blinked, surprised by the quiet conviction in his tone. The night air curled white from his breath, and for the first time you noticed how young he really wasâa couple years younger than you, but already worn by truths older than his years.
âFrom what I can see,â he said, his gaze steady on yours, âyouâd survive Winterfell just fine.â
The sincerity in his tone caught you off guard. For a moment, you couldnât quite find your voice. You had expected pity, perhapsâpoliteness, or some attempt to comfort a princess who had never known real hardship. But there was none of that in his eyes. Only truth. Quiet, unwavering truth.
Something in your chest tightened, a strange ache blooming where defensiveness had lived for so long. You found yourself smiling faintly, though it didnât quite reach your eyes. âYou say that now,â you murmured. âYou havenât seen me try to walk on ice.â
Jonâs lips twitched, the ghost of amusement playing there. âThe North has a way of humbling everyone. Youâd learn.â
That made you laughâsoft and breathy in the chill, the sound a wisp of warmth in the frozen air. âStill,â you said after a moment, âyour brother deserves a wife who belongs here. One who doesnât flinch when the wind bites or stumble over snow. Iâm afraid Iâll be more trouble than treasure.â
Jon studied you, the faintest edge of warmth in his eyes. âYou might be surprised what the North considers treasure.â
When you finally spoke again, your voice was quieter, more certain. âYouâre far too kind, Jon Snow.â
He gave a faint shrug, the corner of his mouth curving just slightly. âOnly honest.â
You smiled thenâtruly smiledâand this time it reached your eyes. The tension you hadnât realized youâd been carrying began to ease. âThen perhaps thatâs why the gods sent me outside tonight,â you murmured. âTo find a bit of honesty.â
Jon opened his mouth to reply, but before he could, a familiar voice broke through the night.
âJon.â
Both of you turned. Robb stood a few paces away, his cloak clasped at the throat, the faint firelight spilling from the hall behind him. It caught the edge of his hair, gilding it copper in the dark, and cast a soft glow over the snow-dusted stones at his feet. His gaze shifted between you and Jon, pausing on you for a heartbeat longer than propriety allowed.
âPrincess,â he said at last, his voice steady but gentler than before. âThe King will start a hunt if he finds his daughter missing.â
You straightened, the quiet spell of the courtyard breaking as reality swept back in. âI didnât mean to worry anyone,â you said softly. âI only needed air.â
Turning to Jon, you dipped your head politely. âIt was nice to meet you, Jon.â
He inclined his head in return, that faint half-smile still ghosting his lips. âYou as well, Princess.â
With a final, lingering smile, you turned and began the slow walk back toward the hall. âMy lord,â you murmured in passing, offering Robb a polite nod as you brushed past him.
Robb hesitated, his mouth parting as if to speak, perhaps to offer his arm or escort you inside. But you were already moving, your crimson cloak trailing behind you like a flicker of fire in the cold.
He watched you go until you disappeared around the corner, the sound of your footsteps fading into the night. Only then did he turn his gaze back to his half brother.
Robb stepped closer, folding his arms across his chest, the faintest trace of a smirk tugging at his mouth. âYou seem to have made quite the impression.â
Jon snorted, bending to retrieve his training sword from where it rested in the snow. âShe made one on me first.â
Robbâs brow arched, his tone teasing but edged with curiosity. âOh? And whatâs your judgment then? She seems as prideful as the rest of the lions. You shouldâve seen her when the king announced the offer of her handâit was as if sheâd just tasted bad wine.â
Jon shook his head, straightening. âSheâs⊠not like that,â he said quietly, his voice carrying an unexpected defensiveness. âSheâs kind, Robb.â
Robbâs smirk faltered in surprise.
Jon went on, his tone steady but earnest. âShe knew nothing of the kingâs plans. She was caught unawaresâsame as you. And still, she spoke kindly of you.â He hesitated, then added, âYou know what she said? That you deserve better than her. That you should have a northern wife.â
Robb blinked, caught off guard. âShe said that?â He frowned slightly, his tone softening as he considered it. âThatâs⊠not what I expected,â he admitted after a moment, the sharp edge of his usual composure dulling. âMost highborn would rather choke than admit weakness.â
Jon huffed a quiet laugh, the sound low and almost bitter. âShe hides it well enough,â he said. âBut itâs there. Sheâs not proud, Robbâsheâs trapped. Thereâs a difference.â
Robbâs frown deepened, though not from doubt. The words settled somewhere deep, unwelcome in how true they felt. âAnd she told you all this?â he asked finally.
âNot all,â Jon replied, leaning lightly on the training sword. His voice was steady, deliberate. âBut enough to see sheâs not like the others in her family. Sheâs weary of being used as a piece in her fatherâs game, and yetâshe still spoke well of you. I think she would be a good match for you. Maybe better than you think.â
Robbâs head turned sharply at that, his brows lifting in disbelief. âGood for me?â he echoed, half a scoff, half a laugh that didnât quite land. âJon, sheâs the Kingâs daughter. A lion in silk. I doubt sheâs ever known a dayâs true labour in her life. The North would swallow her whole.â
Jonâs lips twitched, the faintest hint of a smile, but his eyes stayed steady. âMaybe,â he allowed. âOr maybe sheâd learn to thrive in it.â
Robb exhaled through his nose, running a gloved hand through his hair. The movement was restless, betraying more unease than he intended. âYouâve spoken to her once, Jon.â
âAye,â Jon agreed, his tone even. âOnce. And in that one talk, she showed more heart than half the courtâs done in a lifetime. She looked at meâme, a bastardâand saw a person. You think someone with kindness like that wouldnât make a good lady for Winterfell?â
Robb looked away, jaw tightening as he tried to process that. âI donât even know what to say to her,â Robb admitted finally, his voice softer, almost reluctant.
Jon smirked faintly, leaning back on his sword. âTry starting with something that isnât about her familyâs reputation.â
That earned a quiet, reluctant laugh from Robbâlow, almost self-deprecating. âSeven hells, you make it sound simple.â
âIt is,â Jon said, his tone calm, almost knowing. âYouâre just too proud to see it. Stop judging her by her name, and you might realize it too.â
Robb didnât answer, but his silence said enough. His gaze lingered on the snow where your footprints still marked the ground, the faint imprints already fading beneath the falling flakes.Â
By the next morning, Winterfell was alive with whispers.
Every corridor hummed with speculation, every corner seemed to hold a conversation half-hushed when you entered. Apparently, in you and Robbâs absence, another offer had been madeâone that set the Great Hall aflame with rumour. A match between Sansa Stark and Prince Joffrey.
Now, the question that hung over every mouth and meal was simple: who would it be?
Would the King and Lord Stark bind their houses through you and Robbâthe eldest daughter and the eldest sonâor through their younger, more fitting pair?
No one knew which way the coin would fall.
As you made your way to the morning meal, the murmur of voices followed you like a shadow.
âA Lannister queen in the North?â one servant whispered, their words sharp in the cold air. âThe wolves wonât stomach it.â
âBetter the Sansa with the prince,â another replied. âLeave the lioness where she belongs.â
You kept your chin high, every inch the Kingâs daughter despite the sting of their words. The hem of your crimson cloak trailed behind you, its rich colour out of place among the muted greys and browns of Winterfell.
You had grown used to whispers in Kingâs Landingâcourt gossip was as common as breath but for some reason hearing the negative gossip about you here couldnât help but sting. Still, you did what you always did, you kept your chin high and your steps even, even as the truth settled deep inside you. You were unwanted amongst the northerners.
At breakfast, your mother barely looked at you. The flicker of candlelight caught the hard gleam in her eyes. Her hands were perfectly still on the table, though you could see the faint strain in her knucklesâthe only sign of the storm simmering beneath the surface.
It was clear both choices displeased her. Yet you couldnât tell which she detested more: the idea of her daughter bound to the North, far from her control, or her son tied to a wolfâs daughter and forced to share his throne with the Starks.
Across the table, Jaime lounged with his usual easy poise, though his golden eyes flicked toward you, taking in the deep circles around your eyes. âYou look as though you havenât slept,â he murmured.
You forced a small smile, fingers curling around your cup. âPerhaps. I still havenât gotten used to the northern chill,â You lied.
âWell,â Jaime drawled, tilting his head, âyouâll have to get used to it soonâif you are to become the new Lady Stark.â
His tone was light, teasing, but you could only muster a forced smile finding no amusement in the situation.
âDonât tease her, Jaime,â came Tyrionâs voice from further down the table. He was already swirling wine in his cup, despite the early hour, his tone dry as ever. âI imagine itâs difficult to rest when your hand may be sold without so much as a whisper of choice in the matter.â
He lifted his eyes to you then, and for a fleeting moment, his usual mockery softened into something resembling sympathy. âMy condolences, niece. The North is cold, but at least the Starks have honourâa rare currency in this family.â
Cerseiâs head turned sharply, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. âEnough, Tyrion.â
Tyrion only raised his cup in mock salute, a faint smile curling his mouth. âMerely admiring our kingâs fine sense of timing. Nothing warms the heart like watching a daughter offered off between wine and roast boar.â
Your motherâs glare could have frozen the sea, but Tyrion only smiled into his drink.
Marcella, ever the softest of your siblings, shot him a reproachful look. âSansa seems sweet,â she spoke up softly, almost to herself. âI think sheâd make a good queen.â
Joffrey scoffed, rolling his eyes. âSheâs a northern savage,â he declared. âIf it were up to me, Iâd choose a proper southern ladyâsomeone who knows how to behave at court. Still,â he added, smirking, âshe is beautiful. A fine thing for our future heirs.â
A quiet scoff escaped you before you could stop itâsharp, disdainful. It cut through the your brotherâs laughter like a blade.
Joffreyâs head snapped toward you, his expression hardening, but before he could speak, your motherâs voice filled the silence.
Cerseiâs gaze flicked between her children, then landed on you, her voice deceptively soft. âIt doesnât matter what any of you think. The King will make his decision, and we will abide by it.â
Her eyes lingered on you just long enough for the meaning to sink in: you will abide by it.
You inclined your head slightly, every inch the dutiful daughter she demanded you be. But as you lifted your cup, the faint tremor in your hand betrayed the truth.
At that moment, the heavy doors opened, and Robert entered the hall. His steps were uneven, his crown was once again askew, and his cheeks were flushed still bleary from the night of wine and laughter. The sight of him was enough to sour the air.
Cerseiâs mouth tightened, the barest flicker of disgust ghosting across her face before she rose in one graceful, practiced motion. âI will take my meal elsewhere,â she said, her voice like ice.
Without another glance, she swept from the room, her gown trailing behind her like a crimson wound, the sound of her heels echoing sharply against the stone until it faded into silence.
You didnât blame her for her furyâhow could you? Your father had humiliated her before half the realm for years, and now he was doing the same with you. But you couldnât share her anger either.
Youâd seen enough of Kingâs Landing to know that power was never clean, and marriage least of all. Every alliance was a transaction to gain more power. And yet⊠something about the North unsettled that certainty. There was no pretension here, no gleaming façade to hide behind. The people spoke plainly, worked until their hands were raw, lived and died by loyalty.
It was harshâbut it was honest.
And though you hated the lack of choice forced upon you, though you despised being bartered like coin, there was a small, treacherous part of you that wished your father would choose the match with Robb Stark.
When you slipped away later, wandering through the Godswood, the cold seemed to clear your thoughts. The stillness of the placeâthe way the wind whispered through the Weirwood branches, the sound of water lapping against iceâwas almost kind.
You didnât realize you werenât alone until you heard the sharp snap of a branch. Your breath caught, a gasp escaping you as you turned, cloak swirling around your legs.
âLady Y/N,â Robb greeted, stepping into view, his breath visible in the cold air. A small grey pup padded beside him, tail wagging hesitantly, its eyes bright with curiosity.
âForgive me,â Robb said, pausing a few paces away. âI didnât mean to startle you.â
You exhaled slowly, the rush of surprise fading. âYou didnât,â you lied softly, though your heart was still racing.
You gave him a small polite smile, though it didnât quite reach your eyes. The pup gave a soft whine and trotted toward you and you knelt to meet the little creature. âAnd who might this be?â
âGreywind,â Robb replied, a trace of pride threading through his voice. âA Direwolf pupâfrom the litter my siblings and I saved.â
You reached out your hand, letting the pup sniff your fingers before you gently scratched behind his ear. âGreywind,â you repeated fondly, your tone softening. âA noble name for such a handsome little one.â
The pup leaned into your touch, tail swishing through the snow, his small whines muffled by your gloved fingers. Robb watched in silence, something unreadable flickering in his eyes.
He hadnât expected you to kneel in the snow without hesitationâyour silks brushing against frost as though you didnât care, your expression alight with genuine fondness. Greywind sniffed your hand again, ears perked, tail twitching in excitement before pressing his small head into your palm.
A quiet laugh escaped you thenâsoft, airy, real. The sound startled Robb more than he cared to admit.
âHeâs beautiful,â you murmured, stroking the pupâs fur as he licked at your fingers. âSo gentle. I thought Direwolves were meant to be fearsome.â
âThey will be,â Robb said, and the corner of his mouth lifted into a faint smile. âHeâs only a few moons old. But heâll grow fast. Father says the bond between a Stark and his wolf runs deepâthat theyâre born to protect us.â
You looked up at him from where you knelt, your breath clouding in the cold air. The light caught in your eyes then, and something about the way you gazed at himâcurious, open, wholly unafraidâmade his words falter for just a moment. âThat sounds like a rare gift,â you said softly. âThe gods donât give such bonds freely.â
The words lingered between you, carried by the quiet hush of the Godswood. Robb found himself wanting to say somethingâanythingâto keep you speaking, to keep that faint warmth in your voice filling the cold space between you.
âMy father says they were born for us,â he said at last, nodding toward Greywind. âTo remind the Starks of who we are.â
âAnd who is that?â you asked, tilting your head slightly, genuine curiosity in your tone.
Robb hesitated, his breath misting in the air. âHonourable,â he said finally. âLoyal. Perhaps too much so.â
You smiled faintly, the expression small but sincere. âThose sound like virtues, my lord.â
âThey can be the kind that get men killed,â he replied simply.
Your expression softened, your gaze thoughtful as it lingered on him. âThen I suppose theyâre also the kind that make sure your names are passed down through the history books,â you murmured.
He blinked, caught off guard by the quiet conviction in your voice. For a long moment, neither of you spoke. The silence wasnât uncomfortableâit was something gentler, fragile and new. Robb was still watching you when you finally rose, brushing the frost from your skirts. Greywind gave a soft whine in protest as your hand left his fur, his small tail sweeping the snow.
âWell, Greywind,â you said, your tone light and warm as your gaze flicked between wolf and man. âIt was lovely to meet you both.â
You turned to go, the snow crunching softly beneath your boots. Robbâs eyes followed the sweep of your cloak, deep crimson against the whiteâlike fire cutting through frost. Something in him stirred before he could stop it.
âYou donât need to leave,â he said, his voice careful as if not to startle you away. âI didnât mean to intrude. I often come to the Godswood to think.â He paused, his mouth twitching faintly. âI didnât expect that youâor your familyâmight visit this place.â
You gave a soft huff of laughter, your breath curling white in the cold air. âI doubt my mother would step foot in this place unless the gods themselves demanded it.â
Robbâs lips twitched, amusement flickering there for a moment. âAye,â he said. âI imagine the Old Gods wouldnât care much for southern prayers.â
You glanced over your shoulder, the faintest trace of a smile tugging at your lips. âOr southern pride,â you added, voice light but tinged with truth.
Robbâs mouth curved faintly, but his eyes didnât waver from you. âThereâs much being said about us,â he finally brought up after a pause. âMore than either of us asked for.â
âI noticed,â you murmured, your gaze lowering to the snow-dusted ground. âApparently Iâm the Northâs next great insultâor its salvation, depending on whoâs gossiping.â
He hesitated, as though weighing whether to press further. âAnd what do you think?â he asked finally, his voice quieter now.
You lifted your head, meeting his eyes. âItâs no matter what I think,â you said evenly. âIf my father and yours decide on our betrothal, then I will do my duty.â
He studied you for a moment, his expression unreadable, before nodding onceâslowly, as if he understood more than he cared to admit. âMy father would say duty is the only thing that keeps us honourable.â
You straightened. âAnd my mother would say itâs the only thing that keeps us useful,â you replied, your tone steady but tinged with quiet bitterness. âEither way, thereâs little choice in what we would want.â
Robb tilted his head slightly, eyes searching yours. âAnd what is it you want, Princess?â
The question caught you off guard. Such a simple thingâand yet, no one had ever asked it before. Not your father, who spoke of alliances and bloodlines as though you were part of his crownâs ledger. Not your mother, who viewed choice as an illusion beneath the weight of duty. Never anyone who cared for you beyond what you represented.
Your breath misted in the cold as you turned your gaze toward the heart tree, its red leaves whispering softly in the wind. âIâm not sure Iâd know how to answer that,â you admitted after a moment. âIâve spent my life doing whatâs expected of me. Perhaps what I wantâŠââyou hesitated, voice softeningâââŠis a chance to know what freedom might be like. To make a choice for myselfânot because itâs required, but because itâs mine.â
Robb was quiet for a long moment. Then, softly, he said, âYouâd fit the North better than you think.â
You glanced back at him, one brow arching, uncertain if he was teasing. âWould I?â
âAye,â he said, and there was no jest in it. âYou value freedom, and you speak plainly. Youâd find honesty here, even if itâs cold and rough-edged. And I think youâd hold your own against it.â
Something unguarded flickered in your eyes as you looked at him. You hadnât expected kindness from himânot the sort that saw beyond your name. âYou and your family are kinder than I expected, Lord Stark.â
A small smile touched his lips. âAnd you,â he said quietly, âare not what I expected at all, Princess.â
You looked back toward the pool of still water, its glassy surface reflecting the red of the Weirwood leaves. Your voice was soft when you finally spoke. âDo you think your father will agree to it?â
Robb was quiet for a long moment, the weight of your question settling in the still air between you. His gaze drifted toward the heart tree, its carved face solemn and knowing. âI think heâll do what he believes is right for the realm,â he said at last. âAs will the King. The rest of us will learn to live with their choices.â
You met his eyes again, and for a fleeting heartbeat, the rest of the world seemed to fall awayâthe crown, the politics, the heavy chains of your parentsâ expectations. In that stillness, you could almost imagine another life. One where you werenât a Baratheon princess bartered like gold, but a woman who chose her own path. A woman who could stay here, in this quiet northern stronghold, where the air was pure and the people were honest.Â
You could almost see itâa future with Robb Stark. Youâd be lucky, you thought, to be his wife. He wasnât much older than you, and unlike the courtiers youâd grown up around, there was nothing false in him. He was kind, and honest, and strong in the quiet way that made others listen. If the betrothal fell through, you knew your next match would likely be some aging lord looking to get his hands on a young Highborn wife, grasping for status through your name.
âI should return before someone notices Iâve vanished,â you said at last, drawing your cloak around your shoulders. âIf my mother realizes Iâve been out here, sheâll lecture me about the impropriety of frolicking out in the wild.â
Robbâs expression softened. âI wonât keep you, then.â He hesitated, his voice lowering. âBut youâre welcome here, whenever you need quiet. The Godswood belongs to no one.â
You paused at that, turning back to him. The smallest smile curved your lips, faint but genuine. âThank you, Lord Stark.â
âRobb,â he corrected. âIâm not Lord Stark yetâand I think weâre past the point of formalities.â
You held his gaze for a moment, something unspoken passing between you, before nodding. âIâll see you later, Robb.â
It was the first time youâd said his name without title. The sound of it on your sweet lips, felt like a spark in his heart, a warmth that lingered long after you turned and walked away.
Days passed, and with each one, Robb found it harder to ignore what Jon had said that night in the training yard.
You werenât like the rest of your family. There was no sharp vanity in your tone, no hunger for control in your gaze. You carried yourself with quiet poise, yesâbut it wasnât born from arrogance. It was the kind taught through years of lesson. The kind a person learned when theyâd been watched all their life, weighed and measured against what they could offer.
He saw it in the way you walked through Winterfellâs courtyards, shoulders straight but eyes watchful, politely enduring the stares and whispers that trailed after you. He saw it when you stopped to help and speak with the servants, askingânot out of idle curiosity, but genuine interestâabout life in the North, about the work and the weather and the long winters to come. And when you bent to greet a stablehandâs hound, unbothered by the mud on its fur, Robb found himself watching longer than he should have.
There was kindness in youâa gentleness he hadnât expected from a lioness raised among vipers. But there was something else, too. A restlessness. A spirit that longed to stretch its wings, to break free of gilded walls and southern expectations youâd grown up with. You looked at the North not with disdain, but with wonder. This was a world you had been raised to look down upon, yet you seemed intent on understanding it.
The decision of your marriage still lingered in the air like the heavy promise of a storm. The King and his father had yet to speak it aloud, though everyone knew it was coming.Â
Sansa, for her part, had taken to her chambers most evenings, whispering fervently to her mother about her destiny to be beside Prince Joffrey. Robb had passed their door more than once, catching the sound of her pleading voiceâsoft, desperateâbegging Catelyn to convince their father to agree to the match.
Robb tried not to listen. Tried harder not to imagine the kind of life his sister would have beneath that boyâs thumb. Heâd seen Joffreyâs nature, clearer than most. Beneath the polished manners and perfect smile lay something rotten. He was spoiled, vain, cruel in ways that made Robbâs skin crawl. He treated the servants as though they were less than human, mocking them when they stumbled, taking pleasure in their punishments when he thought no one else was watching.
The thought of Sansa bound to himâchained to that kind of arrogance and crueltyâmade Robbâs stomach twist. No. He would rather sacrifice his own happiness, his own future, than see her endure that fate.
And though he would never say it aloud, the more he thought of it, the clearer it became: if someone had to be bound to the lions, he would rather it be him than his sister.
The truth was⊠the more time he spent near you, the less that sacrifice felt like one.
He had begun to seek your company without meaning to. Somehow, you always seemed to find your way to the Godswood or the courtyard, and more often than not, Greywind was padding loyally at your side. You had taken to feeding the wolf treats when you thought no one was watchingâthough Robb had noticed, more than once.
He pretended not to notice the first few times, content just to watch from a distance. You would look around before crouching down in the snow, your crimson silks brushed pale white at the hems, your voice gentle and cooing as you murmured to the growing pup as if he were a child. Greywind, though already larger than most hounds, behaved with startling gentleness around youâears low, tail wagging, his enormous head nudging against your arm in quiet affection.
You smuggled bits of bread or dried meat from the kitchens, unbothered by the dirt or the snow that clung to your gloves. Each time, Greywind would take the food delicately from your palm, his golden eyes softening before he devoured it, tail thumping against the frozen ground.
Robb decided to approach you finally and the way you startled at being seen nearly made him laugh.
âDoes my lord intend to scold me?â youâd asked, voice carefully measured, though your cheeks were pink with embarrassment.
Heâd shaken his head, a small smile curving his lips. âHardly. Greywind seems to like you more than he does most of my kin. Iâd be a fool to interfere.â
Youâd relaxed then, your shoulders easing as you looked down at the wolf nuzzling your hand, his great head pressing insistently into your palm.
Robb leaned back against the cold stone of the courtyard wall, arms loosely crossed, watching you toss a small scrap of meat into the air for Greywind to catch. The wolf snapped it up easily, rumbling in satisfaction. Robb wasnât entirely sure when it had begunâthese moments, these quiet meetingsâbut he realized he had come to anticipate them.
He told himself it was curiosity. That he only wished to understand the woman who might one day be his wife. But the truth was simplerâand far more dangerous.
You had begun to occupy the corners of his mind in ways he couldnât quite name.
You laughed softly as Greywind pawed at your cloak, demanding another treat, and Robb found himself smiling despite the strange tightness that bloomed in his chest. You werenât the woman heâd imagined when the King had first spoken your name that night at the feast. There was no hauteur in you, no cold detachment born of noble breeding. You were earnest, curiousâso very alive.
Heâd heard the whispers, of course. That you were a lioness raised in gold, your motherâs beauty and your fatherâs temper wound into one. But he had seen no cruelty in you, no vanity. Only a quiet graceâand a loneliness that, to his surprise, mirrored his own.
âYou know,â you began, brushing snow from your gloves, a hint of playfulness threading through your voice, âyou seem to be making a habit of finding me in the cold.â
âOr perhaps,â Robb countered easily, âyouâre making a habit of keeping company with my wolf.â
You smiled faintly, eyes glinting. âThen I suppose weâre both guilty.â
Greywind trotted between you then, tail wagging, as though satisfied with the truce. Robb hesitated for a heartbeat, then gestured toward the path that lead to the Godswood. âWalk with me?â he asked, a trace of warmth softening his tone. âBefore he decides to eat your hand next.â
You laughedâsoft and breathyâbefore straightening and accepting his arm. Your personal guard fell into step a few paces behind, close enough to preserve propriety but far enough to grant you both the illusion of privacy.
âDoes it ever stop snowing here?â you asked after a moment, genuine curiosity lacing your tone.
He grinned, the corners of his mouth lifting boyishly. âNot long enough for us to forget what it feels like.â
You smiled in returnâsmall, unguardedâand for a fleeting heartbeat, it made Robb forget himself.
You brushed a light dusting of snow from your sleeve, still smiling faintly. âI enjoy it here,â you admitted. âThe cold is⊠refreshing.â
âThatâs one way to put it,â Robb said, amusement colouring his voice. âMost southerners start complaining before theyâve been here a day.â
âIâve done enough complaining for a lifetime,â you replied softly. âIt doesnât change much.â
Robb turned his head slightly, studying you. Though your voice remained light, there was something in your eyesâa quiet, familiar sorrow you rarely let show. âYou donât seem the sort who sits idle,â he said carefully. âIf you wanted something changed, I think youâd find a way.â
You glanced at him then, the corner of your mouth curving in faint amusement. âYou think too highly of me, my lord. My father can move armies with a word. I, however, canât even choose my own husband.â
The words hung between you, sharper than you meant them to be. Robbâs smile faltered slightly. âIf our fathers do decide it,â he said after a pause, his voice low and measured, âIâd hope youâd never feel caged here.â
You tilted your head toward him, curiosity softening your features. âYouâd let me speak freely? Do as I wish? Hunt, ride, even argue?â
He grinned, the boyish spark returning to his eyes. âOnly if you promise not to best me at any of those.â
That earned him another laughâbrighter this timeâand the sound carried through the Godswood, breaking the quiet like sunlight through clouds. Even Greywind perked up, trotting ahead before circling back to brush against your skirts, his tail sweeping the snow.
âYouâve a charming wolf,â you teased, reaching down to scratch his head as he leaned eagerly into your touch. âI think heâs taken a liking to me.â
Robbâs smile deepened before he could stop himself. âIâm beginning to think,â he said quietly, âhe has a good choice.â
You looked up at him, surprised, and for a moment neither of you spoke. The words hung between you, fragile and too honest.
Robb cleared his throat and turned away toward the heart tree, his cheeks colouring deeper beneath the cold. âHe doesnât warm to strangers easily, I mean.â
âOf course,â you said softly, though the faint curve of your mouth betrayed your amusement. âIâll take it as a compliment nonetheless.â
The silence that followed wasnât awkward. You walked side by side beneath the red canopy of the Godswood, your cloaks brushing with each step, the snow falling in soft, lazy flakes around you.
Finally, you broke the quiet. âDo you ever grow tired of this place?â you asked. âOf duty? Of⊠being whatâs expected?â
He thought for a long while before he answered, his voice low. âSometimes,â he admitted. âBut the North doesnât change for us. Itâs not meant to be easy.â
You smiled faintly at that, your gaze sweeping over the snow-dusted branches before landing on the faces carved in the tree. âI think thatâs what I like most about this place. In Kingâs Landing, everything is handed to us with a single word. Here, everyone needs to help to earn their keep, otherwise they answer to the unforgiving winter.â
Robb nodded, thoughtful. âThatâs true enough. Up here, a manâs worth is in his work, not his name.â
âAnd in the South,â you murmured, âitâs the opposite. A manâs name can make him a saint or a monster before he ever opens his mouth.â
Robbâs gaze lingered on you, studying the way your expression shifted as you spoke â not bitter, only weary. âYou donât sound proud of the place you come from.â
You hesitated. âPrideâs a dangerous thing in the capital,â you said at last. âIt makes fools of even the clever ones.â
Robbâs steps slowed, his eyes tracing the curve of the heart treeâs pale trunk. âAnd yet,â he said, voice quieter now, âyou donât strike me as a fool.â
You gave a small laugh. âThen perhaps Iâve fooled you into believing that.â you said lightly.
Robbâs mouth curved faintly. âPerhaps,â he allowed, âbut I donât think so. You see too clearly for it. You⊠question things that most highborn donât.â
You turned to look at him thenâtruly lookâand found that he was already watching you. The torchlight from the path flickered across his face, catching in his eyes and making them seem even lighter, like a storm breaking at sea.
Something in your chest tightened. Youâd spent your life surrounded by men who wanted to possess or impress you, to see only what they wished to believe. But thisâthis was different. Robb Stark looked at you as though he were trying to understand you.
âMost people see what they want to see,â you murmured, meeting his gaze. âYou, however, seem to see past that.â
Robb swallowed, the movement subtle, his eyes steady on yours. âPerhaps, I just take the time to look,â he said quietly.
The air between you shifted, the silence thickening like the hush before snowfall. There was something disarming in the way he said itâearnest and unguarded. It slipped past your defences before you could stop it.
âYou shouldnât,â you murmured, though the words lacked conviction. âItâs dangerous to look too closely at people. You might not like what you find.â
A faint smile tugged at his mouth. âI think Iâd rather see the truth than live blind to it.â
You looked away then, your gaze drifting to the Weirwoodâs bleeding face. The red sap glistened like tears frozen mid-fall. âTruth is rarely kind,â you said softly.
âNo,â he replied, his voice low and even. âBut neither is the North. We endure both just the same.â
For a time, neither of you spoke. Your steps slowed until you stood before the great heart tree, its red leaves whispering faintly in the cold wind. The face carved into its bark watched over you. You stared at it in silence. It was strange, haunting, but somehow⊠comforting.
âThe Old Gods are different from the Seven,â you murmured, studying the weathered lines of the carving. âThey donât promise mercy.â
Robb nodded once. âNo,â he agreed quietly. âBut they donât lie either.â
You turned to him, catching the flicker of reverence in his expression as he looked up at the tree. In that moment, he seemed bound to this place in a way you could only envy. âYou have faith in them,â you said, your voice softer now.
âI have faith in what endures,â he replied. âThe Old Gods donât demand our prayers. They arenât cruel or kind. They just watch. Judge us by what we do. We live and die beneath their eyes.â
You considered that, your breath clouding in the air. âPerhaps thatâs why your people are so honest,â you said quietly. âYou live with eyes always watching.â
He looked at you then, and for the briefest moment, his gaze felt like one of those eyesâ seeing far more than you wanted to reveal. You felt warmth bloom under your skin despite the chill.
You dropped your gaze first, brushing a stray snowflake from your glove. âPerhaps I should start praying to them,â you murmured. âThe gods in the south have never listened.â
Robbâs voice softened, the ghost of a smile playing at his lips. âIf you do, be careful what you ask for. The Old Gods donât always give what we wantâbut they give what we need.â
For a long heartbeat, the only sound was the wind threading through the red leaves above you. Then, in a voice barely louder than the whisper of snow, you asked, âIf the gods do will itâthis betrothalâwould you⊠resent it?â
Robb was quiet, his breath misting in the cold air as he turned toward you. When he finally spoke, his words were measured, honest. âNo,â he said, almost gently. âI donât think I would.â He took a slow step forward, the snow crunching beneath his boots. âWould you?â
You swallowed, your heart beating far too fast. âI thinkâŠâ Your voice faltered, softer now, meant only for him. âPerhaps our union wouldnât be such a terrible thing, after all.â
You took a step closerâcloser than propriety would ever allowâbut your guard stood a few paces off, mercifully distracted. The world around, you and Robb seemed to vanish.
You looked up at him, meeting his eyesâgrey and steady as winter skies. You werenât sure who leaned in first, only that suddenly you could feel his breath on your lips, the warmth of it sharp against the chill. Your heart pounded, the space between you shrinking until there was almost nothing left.
And thenâ
Something struck the side of your head with a sharp thud.
You gasped, stumbling back as snow splattered across your cloak. Robbâs hand shot out instinctively, steadying you before you could fall. For a heartbeat, you were too stunned to speak.
Then a young girlâs voice rang out, âGot you, Robb!â
âMy lady!â your guard exclaimed, rushing to your side. âAre you hurt?â
You stood frozen for a heartbeat, snow sliding down your cheek and into the collar of your cloak. The chill hit you, sharp enough to draw a startled laugh from your lipsâa breathless, unguarded sound that startled even your guard. You lifted a gloved hand to wipe the melting snow away, still half laughing.
âIâm quite alright, ser,â you said, waving him back. âNo need to defend me from such a fearsome assault.â
Robb, meanwhile, had already spun toward the voice, a mix of horror and exasperation crossing his features. His cheeks were redâwhether from the cold or embarrassment, you couldnât tell.
âBloody hells, Arya!â he shouted. âYou got the princess!â
From behind a snow-covered tree, a small head of tangled brown hair appeared, her wide eyes flicking between you and her brother as she triedâunsuccessfullyâto hide her grin. âI was aiming for you!â Arya protested, brushing snow off her gloves.
Robb shot her a look caught somewhere between disbelief and scolding. âAnd missed by half a godsdamned courtyard!â
Arya only shrugged, utterly unrepentant. Then her attention turned toward you, and her grin faltered. âAre youâare you all right, princess? I didnât meanââ
You interrupted her with a laugh, brushing melting flakes from your cloak. âItâs quite all right,â you said, still breathless with amusement. âIâve survived far worse than snow, I promise you.â
Arya blinked, startled by your good humour. âReally?â
âReally,â you confirmed with a smile, crouching just enough to scoop up a small handful of snow. You shaped it deftly between your gloves, your tone turning playfully curious. âThough I am curious, what exactly is this game?â
Robb frowned, instantly suspicious. âWaitââ
But before he could finish, you let the snowball fly. It struck him squarely in the chest, bursting into a spray of white powder that clung to his cloak and furs.
You lowered your hands delicately, schooling your face into mock innocence. âDid I do it right?â you asked, your tone light, almost teasing.
Aryaâs mouth dropped openâand then she burst into delighted laughter.
âDid you see that!â she crowed, spinning to where Jon was standing a few paces behind his sister, his arms crossed and a smirk tugging at his mouth. âShe got him!â Arya grinned, looking back to Robb. âYou shouldâve seen your face!â
Robb wiped the snow from his chest, a mock glare darkening his features as he turned toward you. âYouââ he sputtered, disbelief warring with amusement, âyou threw that at me?â
You lifted your chin, maintaining your imitation of innocence. âWell,â you said easily, âit was meant for you originally, wasnât it?â
Jon chuckled. âSeems fair to me, brother.â
âFair?â Robb scoffed, though he was already crouching, his gloved hands gathering snow with a practiced ease that should have warned you. A mischievous grinâfar too much like Aryaâsâcurved his lips. âI call that an act of war.â
You gasped, taking a hasty step back, your eyes widening. âYou wouldnât dareââ
But he did.
The snowball left his hand in a perfect arc and struck your shoulder with a soft, satisfying thwack. Cold flakes burst across your cloak, sliding down your arm as you let out a shocked laugh.
âYouâ!â you began, your voice caught between outrage and laughter, brushing snow from your shoulder as he stood there looking entirely too pleased with himself.
Arya whooped from somewhere behind him, already ducking for cover. âGet her, Robb!â
That was all the encouragement you needed. You bent swiftly, scooping up a handful of snow of your own, the grin breaking across your face nothing short of wicked. âYouâve declared war, my lord,â you said, shaping the snow between your palms. âDonât think Iâll yield easily.â
In a matter of seconds, the solemn Godswood had transformed into a battlegroundâsnowballs flying, laughter echoing through the air. Arya and Jon took sides without hesitationâArya with Robb, Jon with youâeach barking orders like rival commanders on the field.
Your poor guard stood frozen at the edge of the clearing torn between his duty and self-preservation. He looked utterly bewildered, his hand halfway to his sword as if expecting real danger. He ducked as another snowball hurtled his wayâAryaâs, if you had to guessâand let out a startled yelp when it exploded across his chest.
You were laughing so hard you could hardly breathe, snow tangled in your hair, your cheeks flushed from the cold and the sheer absurdity of it all. The world felt lighterâfreerâthan it ever had before. And through the laughter, the flying snow, and the chaos, Robbâs eyes found yours againâbright, warm, and utterly alive.
For that fleeting moment, it didnât matter who you were or what fate awaited you.
Greywind barked, bounding between you, snapping playfully at the flying snow as though torn between sides. The four of you spilled from the Godswood into the courtyard, boots crunching over the frost. The few onlookers who happened to pass froze where they stood, blinking in disbelief at the sight of the royal princess and the heirs of Winterfell engaged in a full snow-fight.
At one point, Arya came darting after you, laughter bubbling from her lips as she took aim. You turned to fleeâjust in time to duck. The snowball soared past you in a perfect arcâright toward the open archway of the courtyard steps, where Sansa and Joffrey had just stepped outside.
Sansa shrieked as the snow splattered across her auburn curls, while Joffrey froze mid-step, flakes clinging to his ornate collar. For a heartbeat, everything went still. Then Sansa was already brushing the snow from her hair, her cheeks burning red with fury and embarrassment.
âArya!â she cried, her voice shrill and scandalized. âWhatâs wrong with you?!â
Joffrey rounded on Arya, his face twisted in disdain. âDo you have any idea who I am?â he spat, stepping forward. âYou dare to attack the prince?â
The playfulness drained from the air as quickly as the colour from Aryaâs face.
She stumbled back, torn between defiance and panic. âItâit was an accident!â she stammered. âI didnât even see you there! I was aiming for Y/N!â
Joffreyâs eyes cut toward you, his expression souring further. âAiming for her?â he repeated, voice sharp with disbelief. âYou dared to throw snow at a princess?â
Arya blinked, realizing too late what sheâd just said. âIââ
But Joffrey was already advancing, his hand twitching at his side, his words venomous. âYou filthy little savage,â he spat. âDo you have no respect for your betters? I should make you beg for forgivenessâon your knees.â
Before Robb or Jon could react, you were already movingâswift and steady, the remnants of laughter still dying in your throat as you stepped between them.
âThatâs enough,â you said firmly, your tone sharper than anyone had ever heard from you.
Joffreyâs head snapped toward you, disbelief flashing across his face. âEnough?â he repeated, the word spat like venom. âYou mean to defend her? She hit me!â
âSheâs a child,â you interrupted coolly, your tone calm but edged in steel. You stood tall, unflinching despite the princeâs fury. âAnd we were playing. Youâve been struck by snow, not steel. I think youâll live.â
A collective gasp rippled through the onlookers. Sansaâs eyes went wide with horror. âY/Nâit was her fault!â she blurted, desperate to smooth the tension.
âPrincess,â You corrected, âDo not think you can speak to me so familiarly,â you said, your voice dropping, cold as the northern winter. The sharpness of it startled even you. A little of your motherâs iceâyour fatherâs commandâcut through the air as you turned your glare on both of them. âShe is your sister. And she has done nothing to warrant your insults or your temper.â
Sansa flinched, her face colouring as she bowed her head. âIâI didnât meanââ
âShe attacked us!â Joffrey snapped, indignant fury twisting his features. âItâs an insult!â
You arched a brow, every inch the queen you were born to be. âIf you cannot tell the difference between an insult and a game, then perhaps you are the one who should be sent to the nursery.â
His face turned crimson. âWatch your tongue,â he hissed, stepping closer. âI am your prince!â
You didnât move. âAnd yet you act like a spoiled child,â you stated calmly. âTitles donât make men, Joffrey. Actions do.â
He froze, his pride striking like a wounded animal. The sneer crept back onto his lips, his voice thick with spite. âYou forget your place, sister. Iâll not be shamed before these northern savagesââ
âEnough!â The single word cut through his rant like a blade. âYou will hold your tongue,â you said, your composure trembling on the edge of fury. âOr I swear by every godâold and newâyouâll prove yourself as much a fool as people already whisper you are.â
Joffreyâs face went red, then pale, the edges of his mouth curling in silent outrage. âYouââ
And that was when his hand moved.
He didnât thinkâhe simply reacted, his pride goading him further. The sound of his glove cutting through the air was sharp as a whip as he raised his hand to strike you.
But Robb was faster.
He caught Joffreyâs wrist mid-swing, his fingers locking around it with unyielding strength. The motion was so swift, so instinctive, that even the prince seemed stunned by it. Robbâs grip tightenedânot enough to harm, but enough to make Joffrey wince.
âYouâll lower your hand,â Robb said, his voice low and edged with danger. âBefore you do something very, very stupid.â
Joffrey glared up at him, his mouth twisting into a snarl. âUnhand me,â he spat, his voice cracking with indignation. âYouâve no rightââ
Robbâs jaw clenched, the muscle in his cheek tightening as his voice cut through the cold air. âYouâre standing in my home,â he said evenly, each word heavy with command. âAnd in my home, you will not lay a hand on a womanââ His voice dropped an octave, a warning growl. âMy woman.â
The words had your heart stuttering in your chest. Youâd danced around the prospect of marriage, nearly kissed beneath the red leaves of the Godswood, but youâd never let yourself believe he wanted you, not truly. Not beyond duty.
Yet now there was no denying it.
Joffrey froze, his outrage faltering beneath the weight of something colderâfear, maybe, or the realization that Robb Stark was not a man he could cow with titles or threats. Robb was everything Joffrey wasnât: grounded, unyielding, and very much in control. A man defending what was his.
The courtyard had gone utterly still. The only sound was Greywindâs low, guttural growl rumbling through the air from where he stood protectively by your side. The Direwolfâs hackles stood high, his teeth flashing white as he took a single step forward, golden eyes locked on the prince.
âCall off your beast,â Joffrey spat, his voice cracking, his earlier confidence bleeding into panic.
You stepped closer, your shoulder brushing Robbâs as you met the princeâs glare head-on. âThen perhaps you should return inside, Joffrey,â you said, your tone calm but laced with quiet authority. âBefore you embarrass yourself further.â
Joffreyâs mouth twisted, fury flashing in his eyes. For a heartbeat, you thought he might try againâbut then his pride faltered beneath the combined weight of Robbâs unflinching stare and Greywindâs low, rumbling growl.
He yanked his arm free, his movements jerky, his voice trembling with barely-contained rage. âYouâll regret this,â he hissed, each word dripping venom.
He turned sharply, cloak snapping behind him as he stormed toward the keep, boots crunching furiously in the snow. Sansa scrambled after him, her face pale and stricken. âJoffrey, waitâplease, he didnât meanââ Her voice faded into the cold as the great doors slammed shut behind them, leaving the courtyard in breathless silence.
The courtyard seemed to exhale all at once. You stood there, heart still pounding, the wind tugging at your cloak.
Robb hadnât moved either. His hand was still half-raised from where heâd stopped Joffrey, his chest rising and falling steadily beneath his furs. His gaze shifted from the closed doors to you, softening the instant your eyes met.
The world around you was cold, but his voice, when it came, was not.
âAre you all right?â Robb asked quietly. The edge of command that had cut through his tone moments ago was gone, replaced by something gentlerâconcern, threaded with the faint tremor of leftover anger.
You swallowed, willing your pulse to steady, and nodded. âYes,â you said softly, exhaling a shaky breath. âThank you. But Iâve grown up dealing with Joffreyâs tantrums.â
The words came out lighter than you felt, but Robbâs expression didnât ease. His brow furrowed, his gaze searching your face as if to make certain you spoke the truth.
âNo one should have to,â he said finally, his voice low but steady. âYou shouldnât have to grow used to that kind of behaviour.â
You gave a faint, humourless smile. âYouâll find that my brother believes the world bends to his will. Heâs never been told otherwise. My mother turns a blind eye, my father laughs it off. He was born thinking he could do no wrong.â
Robbâs jaw tightened. âThen perhaps itâs time someone did.â
Despite yourself, a small giggle slipped past your lipsâa soft, incredulous sound. âCareful, my lord. If the king hears youâve manhandled his heir, there might be a war before dinner.â
Robb huffed a quiet laugh, the tension in his shoulders finally easing. The corner of his mouth curved, but before either of you could say more, a small voice broke through the quiet.
âI⊠I didnât mean to.â
You turned to find Arya standing a few paces away, Jon protectively beside her. Snow clung to her hair and lashes, her brown eyes wide with guilt. The defiance that had burned so brightly during the snowball fight was goneâwhat stood before you now was a child afraid sheâd started something terrible.
âHush now, Arya,â you said softly, your tone gentling as you crossed the snow toward her. âThereâs no need to fret.â
You knelt so that your eyes met hers, your cloak pooling around you in the snow. âMy brother has always been quick to anger,â you murmured, offering her a reassuring smile. The girlâs lip trembled, her gloved hands still clutching a half-formed snowball sheâd long forgotten to throw. âIt wasnât your fault. You were only playing, and heââ You hesitated, searching for the right words. âHe doesnât yet understand the difference between pride and respect.â
Arya frowned, her brows knitting together. âBut he almost struck you,â she said in a small voice, glancing between you and Robb. âBecause you wouldnât let him punish me.â
You met her gaze steadily, your tone quiet but firm. âBecause you did nothing wrong,â you said.
The simplicity of your words made Arya blink, her wide eyes searching your face. âYouâre not like the other southerners,â she said at last, almost accusingly.
A small laugh escaped you. âIs that a compliment?â
Aryaâs mouth curved into a tentative grin. âMaybe.â
You reached out and tapped the tip of her nose lightly, dislodging a flake of snow. âThen Iâll take it as one.â
Robb watched the exchange in silence, his expression softening as he saw Aryaâs tension dissolve beneath your words. When you rose to your feet, brushing the snow from your skirts, he found himself smiling without meaning to. His gaze drifted to his brother, who was sending him a knowing look. Jon was right. You didnât belong to the same world as Joffrey.
As you turned to look at him, a faint smile still lingering on your lips, Robb felt something settle deep in his chestâsteady and certain. He didnât know what the King would decide, nor what his father would say when the time came. But for the first time since the betrothal had been spoken of, he knew what he wanted.
He wanted you to stay.
Not out of duty. Not out of command. But because heâd begun to believe the gods themselves had sent you northânot to bind two houses, but to give him something he hadnât known he was looking for.
And perhaps, if the gods were listening, they would give him that chance.
The day had come grey and cold, a thin veil of snow drifting lazily through the air. Winterfellâs great hall, usually alive with the hum of conversation and clatter of dishes, was subduedâits vast stone walls echoing only with the low murmur of men awaiting the will of kings and lords.
Robb stood a few paces behind his father, his hands clasped neatly behind his back, every muscle in his body drawn taut. To his right, Lady Catelyn sat composed and still, though the flicker of worry in her eyes betrayed her calm. Beside her, Sansaâs expression was bright but anxious, her fingers twisting the silken folds of her gown in her lap.
Across the hall, the Kingâs court stood in stark contrastâsouthern finery gleaming beneath the gray light. Your father slouched in his chair, broad and imposing even in his half-sober state. His laughter, usually loud enough to fill any room, had quieted into a gruff patience he seldom possessed.
Beside him, your mother sat like a statue carved from cold marble. Her green eyes gleamed with restrained disdain. She looked every inch the queen, every inch the lioness who would rather be anywhere else than here in the wolfâs den.
And behind her, you stood.
Your head was bowed in perfect decorum, but Robb noticed the subtle tremor in your hands where they clutched your cloak. You looked small beneath the vaulted ceiling, framed by the grey stone and the banners of House Stark.Â
Robertâs booming voice filled the hall, breaking the quiet. âWell, Ned,â He said, leaning forward with a weary grin, âweâve danced around it long enough. You know why I cameâto bind our houses once and for all. Lions and wolves, standing together. Iâll not have it wait another day.â
Lord Starkâs expression was calm, thoughtful. âAye, Your Grace. But the choice must serve both housesâand the children themselves. This isnât a decision to make lightly.â
Cerseiâs lips curved in a thin, cutting smile. âThe realm has little patience for northern hesitation, Lord Stark,â she said coolly. âThe match must be worthy of the crown.â
Robert waved a hand dismissively. âGods, woman, enough of your prattle.â His attention swung back to Ned, his heavy voice echoing off the stone. âWeâve two fine children from each house. My son Joffrey, and daughter Y/N. Your son Robb, and daughter Sansa. Either match would serve well enoughâbut which one, thatâs the question.â
The silence that followed seemed to stretch.
Robb felt Sansaâs gaze flick toward their fatherâwide, pleading, hopeful. Her hands were folded tightly in her lap, knuckles white against the fabric of her gown. She had dreamed of this match since the day the royal party had arrived, and though Robb wanted to look away, he couldnât.
His fatherâs voice broke the stillness. âMy daughter Sansa is of age to wed the prince, should it please the crown,â he said, the words falling with measured restraint. âIt would be a great honour.âÂ
Robbâs stomach twisted. He could feel every word land like a blow. The image rose unbidden in his mindâSansaâs soft smile turned toward Joffrey, the way her cheeks flushed when he looked her way. She saw a golden prince; Robb saw the cruelty that gleamed behind those same golden eyes. The thought of his sister bound to that⊠boy made his chest tighten until it was hard to breathe.
But worse still was the image that followedâone he hadnât meant to summon, one that struck deeper.
He imagined a life without you.
You, standing beside some nameless lord in Kingâs Landing, your fire dimmed beneath the weight of courtly duty. You, smiling that polite, practiced smile that never reached your eyes. You, turning from him in the Godswood for the last time.
The thought clawed at him, sharp and cold as the northern wind. He had told himself it was folly to think of youâto imagine a future that might never beâbut now, as the Kingâs words echoed through the hall, the possibility of losing you settled in his chest like a stone.
You were duty, yes. But you were also more.
And for the first time, Robb Stark found himself prayingânot to the Old Gods for strength or guidance, He prayed that fate would be kind.
He drew a slow breath through his nose, forcing his shoulders to remain square, his expression composed even as his heart hammered in his chest.
Across the hall, Robert leaned back in his chair, his heavy crown tilting slightly as he studied the two families before him. âAye,â he said after a long pause, nodding once. âA fine match indeed.â
But then his gaze shiftedâfirst to you, then to Robb.
He lingered on the sight of you, head bowed in quiet poise, the faint tremor of unease in the way your fingers tightened around the edge of your cloak. And then his eyes flicked to Robbârigid, jaw clenched, blue-grey eyes stayed fixed on you.Â
Robert recognized that look. Heâd worn it once himselfâlong ago, for Lyanna Stark.
His brows drew together, voice lowering into something more thoughtful. âAnd yetâŠâ he murmured. âThereâs sense in matching the North with my daughter, too.â
Your head snapped up, hope flickering across your face as your gaze darted between your father and Robb.
Meanwhile, your motherâs head turned sharply toward your father, her eyes flashing with cold fury. âYour Graceââ she began, her voice tight with warning.
But Robert ignored her. His eyes were on Ned, a small, knowing smirk playing on his lips. âTell me, old friend,â he said, his tone deceptively casual. âWhat does your boy think of the matter?â
The hall went still.
Ned hesitated, his gaze flicking briefly toward his son. âHe will obey his duty,â he said at last, his voice even. âWhatever is decided.â
Robert barked a laugh, the sound echoing off the stone walls. âA true Stark answer!â he said, raising his cup in mock salute. âBut I didnât ask for duty, Ned. I asked for thought.â
All eyes turned to Robb.
The hall seemed to narrow around him, every sound fading until all he could hear was the rush of his own heartbeat pounding in his ears. Slowly, he looked toward his father, seeking steadiness in the familiar lines of his faceâbut his gaze didnât linger there.
It found you.
Your gaze met his, uncertain but searching. The flicker of hope shifting something in his chest shifted.Â
And before he could stop himself, he spoke. âI would marry her.â
The words rang out clear and steady, but his heart hammered behind them. He barely saw the flicker of shock that crossed Nedâs face or the sharp intake of breath from his mother. His eyes were only on youâyour parted lips, the way your breath caught, the hesitant, hopeful smile that followed.
A low murmur rippled through the hall like wind through dry leaves. Cerseiâs expression hardened, the colour draining from her cheeks, while Sansa made a small, strangled sound beside her mother â disbelief and hurt mingling in her wide blue eyes.
Robertâs brows lifted, amusement flickering across his face. âYou would, would you?â he rumbled, leaning back in his chair, half in jest and half in curiosity.
Robb nodded once, never taking his eyes off you as he addressed your father. His voice was calm but resolute. âAye, I would,â he said. âWe remember those who stand with honour, and she has done that since the day she rode through our gates. Sheâs shown nothing but grace and courage since she arrived. The North could ask for no finer ladyââ he hesitated, his breath catching for the briefest moment before he finished, softer, ââI could ask for no finer lady. If it please Your Grace, and with my fatherâs blessing, I would be proud to call her my wife.â
Your eyes widened slightly, a faint breath slipping from your lips. You could feel every gaze on you, but all you could see was him as he stood tall and unflinching in the centre of the hall, the firelight catching the auburn in his hair and tracing the proud lines of his face. His voice had stilled a room full of royalty and lords, yet his eyes were fixed only on youâas though the rest of the world had fallen away.
âSeven hells, Ned,â Robert said at last, a booming laugh rolling from his chest, breaking the tension like thunder. âYouâve raised yourself a proper lord.â He turned his grin toward Robb, still chuckling. âYou sound more like your father than you know.â
Then his gaze shifted to you. âWell, girl? Youâve heard the lad. Would you have the wolf for a husband?â
Your lips parted, your breath trembling in your throat. You had been promised, paraded, spoken of your entire life but never once had anyone spoken for you like this. Never once had you felt as though the choice might truly be your own.
And now, for the first time in your life, you knew exactly what you wanted.
You drew a slow breath, steadying the frantic beat of your heart. âIf it please Your Grace,â you said softly, your voice clear despite the thundering in your chest, âthen I would.â
The hall erupted â some gasping, some murmuring, a few already clapping â but all of it faded into a distant hum. Robbâs eyes found yours again, and this time, you smiled â small, genuine, and full of something neither of you dared name.
Robert leaned forward, grin wide beneath his beard. âNed?â he prompted.
For a long moment, Lord Stark said nothing. His gaze rested on his son, studying himânot as a father scrutinizing a boy, but as a man weighing the measure of another and his gaze seemed to soften with pride at what he saw.
Finally, he inclined his head toward the King. âI think the matter is decided, Your Grace.â
Robert roared with laughter, the sound booming off the stone walls. âGood! Itâs settled then! The lioness of the South and the wolf of the North!â He lifted his cup high, wine sloshing over the rim. âMay the gods damn well bless this unionâand grant them strength enough not to tear each other apart!â
The crowd broke into applause, the tension snapping like a bowstring. But amid the noise and the celebration, not all faces shared in the joy.
Cersei rose sharply, her chair scraping against the floor, fury flashing in her green eyes. âYou cannot be serious,â she hissed, her words cutting through the laughter. Her gaze burned into Robertâs, venom barely restrained.
âSilence, woman!â Robert bellowed, turning on her with a thunderous glare. âYouâll not sour this moment with your scheming tongue. The matterâs settled.â
Cerseiâs lips pressed into a bloodless line as she sat, the gold of her crown catching the firelight like a warning.
And youâyour breath trembled, your pulse a storm beneath your skinâbut when Robbâs gaze met yours again, something steady flickered there.
A strange, unexpected calm.
Because in that moment, for the first time since the betrothal had been mentioned, you didnât feel like a pawn in your fatherâs game.
You felt seen. Not as a daughter of the throne, not as a prize to be bartered, but as yourself.
And across the hall, Robb Starkâs hand curled at his side. For him, too, the weight of dutyâthe burden of blood, of family, of expectationâsuddenly didnât feel quite so heavy.
Author's Note: Dean x Figure Skater!Reader. I'm not sure if this needs a part II... For more of my writing, check out my Masterlist: here. Â
Trigger Warnings: Head Injury, Hospital
Dean and the boys sat in the stands overlooking the rink, bundled against the chill that seemed to seep through every inch of the arena. It still felt strange being on this side of the glass. Usually, he was the one on the ice, skates laced and stick in hand, while other people watched. Now he was the spectator.
But that's what boyfriends did. They showed up. They cheered. They learned the difference between a lutz and a loop, even if they still couldn't identify either with any confidence.
He smiled to himself.
You and Dean had started out exchanging harmless comments in passing. The hockey team finished practice just before your figure skating sessions, and there always seemed to be a few minutes where your paths crossed. At first, it was nothing more than teasing smiles and sarcastic remarks.
Neither of you had planned for it to become anything more.
You had a strict rule about never dating hockey players. Dean, meanwhile, didn't do girlfriends. Casual was easy. Commitment wasn't.
Then one party, one conversation that lasted until nearly sunrise, and one kiss neither of you had expected changed everything.
That had been months ago.
Since then, life had become a whirlwind of road games and competitions, late-night food runs, weekends in New York, and hundreds of quiet moments that somehow meant more than any grand gesture ever could.
Dean had never felt so completely known.
You saw past the jokes and the constant need to make everyone laugh. You recognized the parts of him he usually kept hidden beneath sarcasm and confidence, and somehow you loved those parts just as much.
Talking to you never felt like work. Silence never felt awkward. Whether you were wandering through the city, studying together, or simply sitting in comfortable silence, being with you felt effortless.
For the first time in his life, Dean understood what people meant when they talked about finding home in another person.
Being with you felt steady.
Safe.
Like the most natural thing in the world.
And somehow, despite that comfort, you still made his pulse race. Every date turned into an adventure. Every kiss still made him grin like an idiot. Every time you stepped onto the ice, he found himself staring with the same mix of admiration and disbelief.
He glanced over at Garrett and Hannah sitting a few seats down. He used to give them endless grief about being nauseatingly in love, constantly teasing them whenever they got caught stealing glances at each other.
Now he got it.
As you and your partner glided to center ice, Beau nudged him with an elbow.
"Try not to look too jealous," he teased. "She has to skate with him."
Dean rolled his eyes but couldn't hide his grin.
"Shut up."
The boys chuckled before their attention returned to the ice as the opening notes of your music filled the arena.
Dean loved watching you skate.
It was impossible not to.
The moment your blades touched the ice, everything about you changed. You looked lighter somehow, every movement effortless, every edge deliberate. Graceful. Confident. Completely at home.
It was like watching someone breathe.
He'd seen you perform dozens of times, yet every routine left him speechless.
You made the impossible look ordinary.
The program built toward its final sequence. Dean recognized it immediately.
The grand lift.
Your partner's hands settled at your waist before lifting you high overhead as they gained speed down the length of the rink.
Dean smiled.
Then everything went wrong.
It happened so quickly that his brain couldn't process it.
A slight stumble.
A hand slipping.
Your body tipping just enough to throw off the balance.
Thenâ
You fell.
Dean swears he heard the crack of your head striking the ice despite the music. A collective gasp swept through the crowd.
His friends all released a string of curse words.Â
You didn't move.
Dean was on his feet before he even realized he'd stood.
"Y/N!"
The stairs blurred beneath him as he vaulted down toward the boards, the boys right behind him. Arena staff were only just beginning to react, but Dean was already pushing through the open gate onto the ice.
Someone shouted for him to stop.
He barely heard them.
His skates weren't on, forcing him to half-run, half-slide across the slick surface until he reached you.
You were exactly where you'd landed.
Perfectly still.
Your partner had scrambled backward, horror written across his face as he stared at you, frozen.
Dean dropped to his knees beside you, every instinct screaming at him to pull you into his arms.
He knew better.
Years of athletic trainers and emergency protocols echoed in his head.
Don't move her.
Not if there's a chance of a neck injury.
His hands hovered helplessly over yours before he carefully settled one against the ice beside your fingers, close enough that you could feel his presence if you were conscious.
"I'm here," he whispered, his voice shaking. "Don't try to move, okay? Just open your eyes."
There was no response. The fear that flooded his chest was unlike anything he'd ever experienced.
He had taken hits that left him unable to breathe. He'd broken bones. Played through injuries. None of it came close to this.
Behind him, he heard the pounding footsteps of the medical team racing onto the ice.
"Sir, we need you to step back."
Dean looked at you one last time, fighting every instinct telling him not to leave your side.
"I'm right here," he said softly, his eyes never leaving yours. "I'm not going anywhere."
Unresponsive.
Cervical collar.
Backboard.
Possible neck injury.
Possible spine injury.
Possible head injury.
The words blurred together, each one hitting Dean like another body check.
He sat on the narrow bench in the back of the ambulance, his knees pressed against the cabinets as the vehicle sped toward the hospital. The sirens wailed outside, but inside everything felt strangely controlled.
One paramedic knelt beside you, monitoring your airway while another secured the last of the straps across the backboard. The rigid cervical collar kept your head perfectly still. Electrodes dotted your chest, a pulse oximeter glowed on your finger, and the cardiac monitor filled the compartment with a steady, rhythmic beeping.
Dean couldn't tear his eyes away. Your chest rose and fell on its own, slow but steady, and for some reason, that tiny movement became the only thing he could focus on.
"Is she..." His voice cracked. He cleared his throat before trying again. "Is she going to be okay?"
Neither paramedic lied.
"We don't know yet."
The honesty somehow hurt more than false reassurance ever could.
Dean reached toward your hand before stopping himself, afraid of getting in the way. Instead, he rested two fingers gently against yours where they lay strapped beside your hip.
"I'm here," he whispered. "You don't have to wake up right now... just... keep fighting."
There was no squeeze. No twitch. Nothing.
One of the paramedics glanced at the monitor before speaking into the radio.
"Twenty-one-year-old female. Figure skating fall from an overhead lift. Unresponsive since impact. Cervical collar in place, fully immobilized. Concern for cervical spine injury and traumatic brain injury. Vitals currently stable. ETA three minutes."
Dean closed his eyes for a second.
Three minutes.
It felt impossible that his entire world had unraveled in less than ten.
The emergency department doors swung shut behind the trauma team, leaving Dean standing alone in the hallway.
"Sir, you can't come back here."
The nurse's voice was gentle but firm.
"We need room to work."
Dean looked through the small window in the doors one last time. He caught a glimpse of doctors and nurses surrounding your stretcher before someone pulled a curtain closed.
Then you were gone.
The waiting room was painfully quiet.
Dean sat hunched forward, elbows resting on his knees. Every few seconds, he glanced toward the double doors, hoping someone would come through with an update.
The entrance doors opened. Logan was the first one through, followed closely by Garrett, Hannah, and Beau. Garrett carried your bag over his shoulder. No one spoke at first.
Logan walked straight over to Dean.
"Any news?"
Dean slowly shook his head.
"They took her straight for imaging." His voice was hoarse. "They're worried about her head, neck, and spine."
Logan ran both hands over his face, pacing a few steps before stopping himself.
Garrett quietly set your bag on the floor beside Dean's chair.
"Hannah grabbed everything from the locker room," he said.Â
Dean nodded absentmindedly.
"Thanks."
He opened the bag and looked through it, finding your phone.
The lock screen lit up, revealing a picture of the two of us smiling back at him. His chest tightened. He remembered you mentioning the passcode months ago, laughing that it was "the easiest number for Dean to remember."
His birthday.
The phone unlocked.
Dean hesitated for only a second before opening your contacts and finding Mom.
His thumb hovered over the call button.
"I can do it if you want," Garrett offered quietly.
Dean swallowed.
"No."
He took a shaky breath and pressed call.
It rang twice.
"Hi, sweetheart!" your mom answered cheerfully. "How'd the competition go?"
Dean couldn't speak.
Not at first.
"...Mrs. Y/L/N?"
There was a pause.
"Dean?"
Silence. He didnât know what to say.
Then her tone shifted immediately.
"Dean? Is everything okay?"
He squeezed his eyes shut.
"There was... there was an accident during her program."
Another silence.
"What do you mean, an accident?"
"Her partner dropped her during a lift." Dean felt every pair of eyes in the waiting room turn toward him, but he couldn't look at any of them. "She hit her head on the ice. She was unconscious when the ambulance took her."
The line went completely still.
When your mother finally spoke, her voice was barely above a whisper.
"Is she okay?"
Dean looked toward the trauma bay doors.
"They're still evaluating her. She's in CT right now. The doctors don't know how badly she's hurt yet."
"I'll be there as fast as I can."
"I know."
"Dean, love, sheâll be okay."
Dean's grip tightened around the phone.
After the call ended, the waiting room fell silent once again.
No one knew what to say.
Time crawled.
Every time the emergency department doors slid open, every head in the waiting room snapped up in unison.
A nurse calling another patient.
A family leaving with discharge papers.
Someone from housekeeping pushing a cart.
Never a doctor.
Never anyone coming for them.
Dean had lost track of how long they'd been sitting there. Twenty minutes? An hour? Three? Time had stopped making sense the moment the ambulance doors closed.
The doors opened again.
This time, your skating partner stepped hesitantly into the waiting room.
His competition jacket was draped over his shoulders. His hair was still damp, and his eyes were bloodshot.
The moment he spotted Dean, he froze, guilt written all over his face.
"I..." His voice broke. "Dean, I'm soâ"
Dean stood before he could finish. For a split second, Garrett thought he might actually swing. Instead, Dean wrapped him in a hug. The other skater completely fell apart.
"I'm sorry," he choked out. "I lost my grip. I don't know what happened. I triedâI tried to catch her."
Dean closed his eyes, summoning a strength he didnât know he possessed, "I know."
"I dropped her."
"I know."
"It's my fault."
Dean pulled back just enough to look him in the eye, "No."
Your partner shook his head, tears spilling freely. Dean understood why he blamed himself. He probably always would. But Dean also knew what came with loving an athlete. Hockey players blew out knees. Football players broke bones. Figure skaters trusted another person to throw them into the air and catch them again. Sometimes things went wrong. That didn't make it anyone's fault.
Dean squeezed his shoulder, "She'd tell you the same thing."
Before either of them could say anything else, the doors opened once more. A doctor in navy scrubs stepped into the waiting room, clipboard in hand.
"Dean Di Laurentis?"
Dean's heart lurched.
"That's me."
The doctor smiledâa small one, but enough for Dean's shoulders to loosen for the first time all day.
"I have some good news."
Everyone stood.
"The CT scans of her head and cervical spine are normal. There's no evidence of bleeding, no skull fracture, and no injury to her neck or spine."
Dean let out a breath he hadn't realized he'd been holding.
"The neurological exam looks reassuring as well. Her strength, sensation, and reflexes are all intact."
Garrett quietly muttered, "Thank God."
"She does have a significant concussion," the doctor continued. "Given the mechanism of injury and the length of time she was unconscious, we're taking it seriously. She's going to have a rough few days with headaches, fatigue, and she'll need plenty of cognitive and physical rest."
Dean nodded, absorbing every word.
"Is she..."
The doctor smiled again.
"She's awake and she's been asking for you."
A laugh escaped him before he could stop it, equal parts relief and disbelief.
"Can I see her?"
"You can."
The doctor handed him a packet of discharge instructions.
"If someone can stay with her continuously for the next forty-eight to seventy-two hours, we're comfortable discharging her. We want someone around in case her symptoms worsen, and she'll need to avoid driving, strenuous activity, alcohol, and anything that risks another head injury until she's cleared."
"I'll stay with her," Dean answered immediately.
The doctor nodded.
"I had a feeling you'd say that."
Dean didn't wait another second. He was already halfway to the doors before anyone else had a chance to move.
He stopped just long enough to toss your phone to Garrett.
"Call her mom, please, G. Password's my birthday."
Garrett caught it with one hand.
"You got it."
"Dean-o."
The greeting came out weak and raspy, but it was unmistakably you.
Dean stopped in the doorway.
For a long moment, he simply stared.
You looked exhausted. Your hair was a mess, and your skin had lost its usual color. But the cervical collar was gone.
That alone made his chest loosen.
You turned stiffly toward the nurse as she removed the last of your IV.
"Look at him," you said, gesturing lazily toward Dean. "Isn't he just a beautiful specimen of a man?"
The nurse laughed.
Dean let out a watery chuckle, covering his face with one hand as he triedâand failedâto hide the tears threatening to spill over.
"Seriously?" he asked, crossing the room. "You give everyone a concussion scare, and that's your first line?"
You frowned in mock offense.
"It was..." You paused, clearly searching for the rest of the sentence.
"...a really good line."
"It was."
He bent down, pressing the gentlest kiss imaginable to your forehead before resting his own there for a moment.
"I was so scared."
The smile faded from your face.
"I know."
A beat passed.
"I'm sorry."
Dean shook his head immediately.
"Don't apologize."
"I didn't mean to..."
"I know."
His thumb brushed gently across your cheek. He opened his mouth, ready to make some smart remark to lighten the mood, but the door swung open before he had the chance.
"Fuck," Logan said as he walked in. "I don't think I've ever seen Dean move that fast."
Garrett, Hannah, and Beau filed in behind him.
"There she is," Beau said, relief washing over his face. "The woman who gave three Division I hockey players simultaneous heart attacks."
You blinked at him.
"Only three?"
A sleepy grin spread across your face.
"Must be losing my touch."
Logan folded his arms.
"You can barely keep your eyes open, and you're still making jokes."
"It's called commitment."
Dean laughed.
The sound had barely left him before you winced, squeezing your eyes shut.
Instantly, every smile in the room disappeared.
"You okay?" Dean asked quietly.
"Yeah..." You pinched the bridge of your nose. "Just... don't laugh so loud."
He gave you an apologetic smile.
"Noted."
Garrett stepped closer to the bed.
"We called your mom. She's on her way to the hockey house to meet us."
You nodded slowly.
"Okay."
"Your partner's downstairs in the lobby, too," he continued. "We told him he could come up, but... he didn't want to."
Your expression softened.
"He thinks it's his fault."
No one said anything.
"It isn't," you murmured. "Can you... tell him that?"
"We will," Garrett promised.
The nurse, noticing everyone had finally settled, stepped forward with a clipboard.
"All right, since it looks like you have plenty of people volunteering to keep an eye on you..."
She launched into the discharge instructions, making eye contact with each of them as she spoke.
"No driving until you're cleared."
"No alcohol."
"Lots of rest."
"Limit screen time if it makes the headaches worse."
"If she starts vomiting repeatedly, becomes difficult to wake up, develops worsening confusion, weakness, numbness, or has a seizure, bring her straight back to the emergency department."
Everyone nodded with surprising seriousness.
Dean looked like he was mentally memorizing every word.
By the time the nurse finished, you looked utterly drained.
You let your eyes drift closed, your head sinking carefully against the pillow.
Dean noticed immediately.
"If you guys don't mind..." he said softly, glancing at the others. "Can I have a couple minutes?"
No one argued.
Within seconds, the room emptied.
The moment the door clicked shut, Dean turned back to you.
"Think you can get changed?"
You cracked one eye open.
"Depends."
"On what?"
"Whether you're volunteering to help."
A small smile tugged at his lips.
"I am."
With slow, careful movements, he helped you sit up, one hand supporting your back while the other steadied your arm. Every motion was deliberate, giving you plenty of time whenever you paused because the room threatened to spin.
He slid the sweatshirt Hannah grabbed from your locker gently over your head, careful not to bump the tender spot hidden beneath your hair. Then came a pair of soft sweatpants, guiding your feet through one leg at a time while you leaned against his shoulder for balance.
When you were finally dressed, he crouched in front of you to help you into your sneakers.
Only then did he stop.
He rested his hands lightly on your knees and looked up at you.
"You don't have to be brave with me."
The room fell quiet.
His eyes searched yours, taking in the exhaustion, the lingering confusion, and the effort it was taking just to stay awake.
"How are you really doing?"
For the first time since the fall, there was no audience.
Just the two of you.
You stared down at your hands for a long moment before speaking.
"I think..." Your voice caught.
Dean stayed silent.
"I think I'm done skating."
The words hung in the room.
He knew what they cost you.
Skating wasn't just a hobby. It was early mornings before class. Hours in freezing rinks. Competitions. Blisters. Bruises. Missing holidays. Chasing scores by fractions of a point. It was the language you spoke before you knew how to put your dreams into words.
It was part of who you were.
Dean swallowed hard.
"Hey."
You finally looked up at him.
"You don't have to decide that today."
A tear escaped before you could stop it.
"But what if I never trust another lift again?"
Dean reached up, brushing it away with his thumb.
"Then you don't."
"I almost..." Your voice broke. "Dean, I don't even remember hitting the ice. I woke up in a hospital."
"I know."
"What if next time is worse?"
He took both of your hands in his.
"Then that's a conversation for months from now."
You let out a shaky breath.
"I don't know if I can go back."
"You don't have to."
You searched his face.
"But if I quit..."
"You won't be quitting."
"You don't know that."
"I do."
He squeezed your hands gently.
"If you decide, after you've healed, after the headaches are gone, after you've had time to thinkânot today, not tomorrow, but when you're readyâthat skating isn't what you want anymore..."
He paused.
"...that's not quitting."
"That's choosing."
"You've already proved how tough you are. You don't owe anyone another performance just because you've spent years getting here."
You looked away, tears quietly slipping down your cheeks.
"It feels like I'd be losing part of myself."
Dean's expression softened.
"I don't think skating is what made you who you are."
"It isn't?"
He shook his head.
"You make little kids stop and watch through the glass because they think you're magic."
A watery laugh escaped you.
"You make my teammates feel like family."
Another tear rolled down your cheek.
"You make my mom think I'm finally dating someone good for me."
That earned him a tiny smile.
"You make every room brighter the second you walk into it."
He rested his forehead against yours.
"The ice is just where everyone else got to see it."
Your eyes closed.
For the first time all day, you let yourself cry.
Not because your head hurt.
Not because you were scared.
But because someone had finally given you permission not to have all the answers.
Dean wrapped his arms around you as carefully as he could, mindful of your aching body.
"You don't have to decide today," he whispered again.
Summary: Garrett hasnât set foot in his fatherâs house in years, and one Thanksgiving dinner reminds him exactly why ⊠except this time, thereâs a stranger sitting in his motherâs old seat, wearing his fatherâs same practiced cruelty like a shadow. He walks away telling himself it isnât his fight anymore. Three weeks later, fate puts you back in front of him with a needle in your hand and a bruise you canât quite hide, and Garrett realizes he canât walk away from you again
Warnings: 18+ content and domestic violence
Read part one here
The ambulance violently jerks to a halt.
Before the vehicle even fully settles, the heavy back doors are thrown open from the outside. The harsh, biting December wind sweeps into the back of the rig, instantly swallowed by the blinding, chaotic floodlights of the emergency bay.
âIncoming!â The paramedic shouts, already releasing the heavy latches on the stretcher. âFemale, twenty-three, massive blunt force trauma to the head and abdomen. Heart rate is erratic, pressure is dropping. Letâs move!â
Garrett is shoved backward as a swarm of people in scrubs and high-visibility jackets descends on the back of the ambulance. He trips over his own heavy boots, his shoulder colliding hard with the metal frame of the door, but he barely feels the impact.
He is completely numb.
He watches, trapped in a terrifying, out-of-body disassociation, as they pull the stretcher out into the freezing night.
You are entirely swallowed by the chaos. The yellow backboard, the rigid plastic brace locked around your neck, the tangle of IV lines and monitor wires â it all looks so incredibly wrong. You are small. You are fragile. You are supposed to be safe in his kitchen, laughing at Dean and stealing Loganâs hoodies.
You are not supposed to be bleeding out on a gurney.
âSir, step back!â A voice yells, but it sounds like itâs underwater.
Garrett stumbles out of the ambulance, his boots hitting the pavement of the ambulance bay. He blindly follows the chaotic rush of medical personnel pushing your stretcher through the automatic sliding glass doors.
The emergency room is a madhouse. Phones are ringing, people are shouting, monitors are beeping in a discordant, terrifying symphony.
âTrauma Bay One is prepped!â A male nurse shouts, jogging backward as he helps guide your stretcher down the wide linoleum hallway. âWhatâs her status?â
âSheâs tachycardic, GCS is a seven and dropping,â the paramedic barks, practically running to keep up with the rolling bed. âShe briefly regained consciousness on the scene but sheâs been unresponsive for the last eight minutes.â
They wheel you past the triage desk. They wheel you past the crowded waiting room.
And then, it happens.
A young nurse, wearing the same standard-issue hospital blue scrubs you usually hate, is walking out of a supply closet with a stack of clean towels. She glances casually at the incoming trauma rushing past her.
Her eyes lock onto the stretcher.
The stack of towels slips from her hands, hitting the floor with a soft, muffled thud.
âOh my god,â the young nurse gasps, her hands flying up to cover her mouth. Her eyes go completely wide, pure, unadulterated horror stripping the color from her face. âIs that ⊠is that Y/N?â
The question cuts through the noise of the ER like a knife.
The male nurse pushing the foot of your stretcher looks down. He really looks. The heavy blood, the swelling, the terrifying distortion of your features makes it hard, but underneath the violence, the recognition clicks into place.
âFuck,â the male nurse curses loudly, his voice cracking with panic. âItâs Y/N! Hey! Itâs one of ours! Itâs Y/N!â
The shift in the room is instantaneous and absolute.
A hospital emergency room is trained to handle trauma. They deal with tragedy objectively, separating their emotions from the physical mechanics of saving a life.
But not this time.
The objective professionalism shatters into a million pieces. The name echoes down the hallway, passed from nurse to doctor to orderly like a devastating electric shock.
Itâs Y/N. The pediatric nurse. The girl with the patterned scrubs who stays late to hold the preemie babies.
âGet Dr. Gardner down here right fucking now!â A voice screams from down the hall.
âPage trauma surgery! Page neuro!â
Garrett trails behind the stretcher like a ghost. People are running past him, sprinting toward Trauma Bay One. The urgency has multiplied tenfold. This isnât just a patient anymore. This is their family.
They push the stretcher into the large, glass-walled room of Trauma Bay One. The doors slide shut, but the chaos inside only amplifies.
Garrett hits the glass.
He slaps both of his hands flat against the cold pane, his face pressing close, his dark eyes wide and terrified as he watches them transfer you from the stretcher to the hospital bed.
There are at least ten people crowded around you.
âOn my count!â Dr. Gardner, the same doctor who stitched Garrettâs forehead a month ago, yells over the din. He looks completely frantic, his usual calm demeanor entirely gone. âOne, two, three!â
They lift the backboard and slide you over. Your arm flops limply off the side of the bed. A nurse immediately catches it, her own hands shaking as she secures the IV line.
âSomeone get me the portable ultrasound!â Dr. Gardner barks, grabbing a pair of trauma shears from the counter. âWe need to check for internal bleeding. Her abdomen is rigid. I need two units of O-negative blood, stat!â
Garrett presses his forehead against the glass. He is trapped on the outside, a helpless, useless spectator to the most terrifying moment of his entire life.
He feels a heavy hand land firmly on his shoulder.
Garrett flinches violently, spinning around with his fists instantly raised, ready to fight, ready to destroy whoever is touching him.
But itâs not a threat.
Standing in front of him is a short, stocky older woman in dark blue scrubs. Her silver hair is pulled back into a tight bun, and her name tag reads Helen - Charge Nurse. Her face is lined with years of exhaustion and ER stress, but right now, her eyes are blazing with a fierce, terrifying intensity.
âLower your hands, son,â Helen says. Her voice is calm, gravelly, and brooks absolute zero argument.
Garrett slowly lowers his fists, his chest heaving as he fights for air that doesnât seem to exist. âI-I have to âŠâ
âYou have to stay out of their way,â Helen says firmly, stepping directly into his line of sight, forcing him to look at her instead of the bloody scene behind the glass. âThey are doing everything they can. You being in there will only distract them, and she needs every single ounce of their focus right now.â
Garrettâs jaw trembles. He looks down at his hands.
They are coated in your blood. It has dried into the creases of his knuckles, stained the cuffs of his black Henley, and smeared across his palms. The sight of it sends a fresh, violent wave of nausea rolling through his stomach.
âCome here,â Helen murmurs, her tone softening marginally.
She grabs him by the bicep. For a woman half his size, she has a grip like a vise. She pulls him a few feet away from the glass window, steering him toward a small alcove near the nursesâ station that offers a sliver of privacy.
She pushes him down into a plastic chair.
âSit,â she orders.
Garrett collapses into the chair, his elbows coming to rest on his knees. He buries his face in his bloodstained hands, a ragged, broken sob tearing its way up his throat. He canât hold it back anymore. The adrenaline is crashing, leaving behind nothing but the agonizing, crushing reality of what just happened.
Helen doesnât offer him empty platitudes. She doesnât pat his back or tell him everything is going to be okay. Sheâs an ER nurse; she knows better than to make promises she canât keep.
Instead, she turns to a nearby sink, wets a thick stack of brown paper towels with warm water, and walks back over to him.
âGive me your hands,â Helen says.
Garrett slowly lifts his head. He drops his hands to his lap.
Helen kneels in front of him, entirely uncaring about the linoleum floor. She takes his massive, shaking hands in her own and begins to methodically wipe the drying blood from his skin.
âYou were in here a month ago,â Helen says quietly, her eyes focused entirely on the task of cleaning his knuckles. âI remember you. The hockey player with the concussion.â
âYeah,â Garrett rasps, his throat burning.
âShe was terrified that night,â Helen continues, scrubbing a stubborn patch of crimson from his palm. âIâve been a nurse for forty years. I know what a victim of domestic abuse looks like. I knew what she was going home to. I tried to get her to talk to me, but she wouldnât. She protected him.â
Garrett closes his eyes, the memory of that night in the exam room flashing vividly behind his eyelids.
âShe left with you,â Helen says, tossing the bloody paper towels into a nearby biohazard bin and grabbing a fresh, wet stack. âI watched her walk out of those sliding doors with you, and for the first time since she started working here, she looked like she had a sliver of hope.â
âI told her Iâd protect her,â Garrett chokes out, the guilt a physical, crushing weight on his chest. âI promised her she was safe. I moved her into my house. We were careful. We were so fucking careful.â
âCareful doesnât matter when youâre dealing with a monster,â Helen says bluntly.
She finishes wiping his hands, tossing the last of the towels away. She doesnât stand up. She stays kneeling in front of him, forcing him to meet her steely, hardened gaze.
âWhatâs the story?â Helen asks, her voice dropping to a dangerous, deadly whisper. âAnd donât you dare lie to me. Who did this to my girl?â
Garrett looks at her. He sees the absolute, uncompromising love this woman has for you. He sees the fury vibrating in her jaw.
âMy father,â Garrett says, the words tasting like poison on his tongue. âPhil Graham.â
Helenâs eyebrows twitch, a brief flash of recognition crossing her face, but she doesnât seem to care that the man is a famous athlete. She only cares that he is a monster.
âHe tracked her down,â Garrett continues, the words pouring out of him in a disjointed, frantic rush. âShe went to the grocery store after her shift. He must have been waiting. He must have followed her. We found her in the alley out back. He beat her, Helen. He beat her until she couldnât stand, and then he just left her there to die.â
Helenâs expression hardens into something akin to carved stone. She slowly stands up, smoothing down the front of her scrubs.
âThe police are already on their way,â Helen says, her voice cold and absolute. âProtocol for assault victims. Theyâll be here any minute to take a statement.â
She steps closer to him, leaning down slightly so her face is inches from his.
âYou tell them everything,â Helen orders, pointing a stern finger at his chest. âYou tell them about tonight. You tell them about the bruises you saw a month ago. You give them his name, his address, and the make of his car if you know it.â
âIâm going to kill him,â Garrett whispers, the terrifying, homicidal calm returning to his blood. Itâs not a threat. Itâs a promise.
âNo, you are not,â Helen snaps, her voice cracking like a whip. âYou are not going to throw your life away for a piece of garbage like that. You are going to let the police arrest him, and you are going to make damn sure that whoever did this to sweet Y/N never sees the light of day again. You bury him with the law. You donât let him ruin your life too.â
Garrett stares at her, his jaw locked tight. He doesnât agree, but he doesnât argue.
âI need to get back to my floor,â Helen says, stepping back. Her eyes flick toward the glass window of Trauma Bay One, a flash of profound sadness breaking through her tough exterior. âYou sit right here. You donât move until the doctors come out to speak with you.â
âIs she âŠâ Garrett swallows hard, terrified to even ask the question. âIs she going to make it?â
Helen looks at him, her eyes softening with a deep, tragic sympathy. âSheâs young. Sheâs strong. And she has the best trauma team in the state working on her right now. But Garrett ⊠itâs bad. Prepare yourself.â
Helen turns and walks away, disappearing back into the chaotic flow of the emergency room.
Garrett is left alone in the plastic chair.
He turns his head, his eyes immediately locking back onto the glass wall of the trauma bay.
It looks like a warzone inside.
Dr. Gardner is standing on one side of the bed, his white coat stained with your blood, shouting orders. Two nurses are frantically hanging bags of blood and clear fluids, the plastic lines tangling together in their rush.
Someone is cutting away your dark jeans, exposing the pale skin of your legs.
âWe have fluid in the abdomen!â Dr. Gardner yells, staring at the screen of a portable ultrasound machine. âSheâs bleeding internally. We need an OR prepped right now! Call the surgical team, tell them weâre coming up!â
Garrett stands up, drawn magnetically toward the glass.
He watches as a respiratory therapist pushes through the crowd, holding a terrifying array of plastic tubes and a metal laryngoscope.
âHer airway is swelling!â The therapist shouts. âSheâs not getting enough oxygen. I need to intubate!â
âDo it!â Dr. Gardner barks. âPush the propofol and rocuronium. Get her under.â
Garrett presses his hands against the glass again. He watches in pure, unadulterated agony as they tilt your head back. He watches them slip the metal blade into your mouth, forcing your jaw open, slipping a plastic tube down your throat to breathe for you because your broken body can no longer do it on its own.
It is the most violated, terrifying thing he has ever witnessed.
He feels like his heart is being slowly, methodically crushed in a vise. Every time the monitor beeps â a frantic, irregular sound â he flinches. Every time a new drop of blood hits the white hospital floor, a piece of his soul breaks off.
This is his fault.
The thought is a toxic, pervasive cancer in his mind. He brought you into his world. He challenged a man he knew was a volatile, violent psychopath, and he arrogant enough to believe he could just walk away. He thought a locked door and three college hockey players were enough to stop a monster with decades of experience in terrorizing people.
He underestimated Phil. And you are paying the ultimate, agonizing price for his mistake.
âGarrett!â
The frantic shout cuts through the noise of the ER.
Garrett turns his head.
Bursting through the main sliding glass doors are Logan, Dean, and Tucker. They look entirely unhinged. Deanâs face is stained with tears, Loganâs eyes are wild and frantic, and Tucker is deathly pale, his jaw locked tight.
They spot him standing by the glass and immediately sprint across the waiting room, completely ignoring the protests of the security guard at the desk.
âWhere is she?â Logan demands, grabbing Garrettâs shoulder. âIs she okay? What are they saying?â
Garrett doesnât answer. He just turns his head back toward the glass window.
The boys follow his gaze.
They freeze. All three of them, these massive, imposing athletes who fear absolutely nothing on the ice, stop dead in their tracks.
Dean lets out a broken, horrifying sob, covering his mouth with his hand. He turns away instantly, unable to look at you with the tube down your throat, your face a swollen, bloody mess. He leans against the wall, his shoulders shaking violently.
Tucker closes his eyes, a tear escaping to run down his cheek. He reaches out and grips Garrettâs shoulder, a silent, desperate attempt at grounding them both in a reality that feels completely surreal.
Logan doesnât look away. He stares through the glass, his eyes tracking the frantic movements of the doctors, the blood on the floor, the terrifying array of machines keeping you alive.
âHeâs dead,â Logan whispers. The words are utterly devoid of emotion. They are a statement of fact. âPhil Graham is a dead man.â
âGet in line,â Garrett rasps, his voice hollow.
Suddenly, the doors to Trauma Bay One slide violently open.
âMove! Weâre moving!â Dr. Gardner yells, running alongside the bed as two orderlies push the stretcher out into the hallway. âClear a path to the elevators! OR 4 is waiting!â
Garrett steps forward automatically, trying to get to you, trying to grab your hand one more time.
âStay back!â Dr. Gardner shouts, not unkindly, but with absolute urgency. âSheâs bleeding internally. Her spleen is ruptured and we suspect a severe traumatic brain injury. We are taking her to surgery right now.â
âCan I âŠâ Garrett chokes on the words. âCan I come up?â
âYou wait in the surgical waiting room on the third floor,â Dr. Gardner says, the stretcher already moving rapidly down the hall. âWe will find you when we know more. Just pray, boys. Just pray.â
And then, they are gone.
The stretcher rounds the corner toward the surgical elevators, disappearing from sight, leaving behind nothing but a smeared trail of blood on the linoleum floor and a terrifying, ringing silence in Garrettâs ears.
Garrett stands in the middle of the hallway, staring at the empty space where you just were. He feels completely hollowed out. There is nothing left inside him but a cold, desolate wasteland of terror and guilt.
âGarrett Graham?â
A deep, authoritative voice echoes from behind them.
Garrett turns slowly.
Standing a few feet away are two uniformed police officers. They look grim, their hands resting on their utility belts, their eyes scanning the four massive hockey players standing in the middle of the trauma wing.
âIâm Garrett,â he says, his voice flat.
The older of the two officers, a man with salt-and-pepper hair and a heavy mustache, steps forward and pulls a small notebook from his breast pocket.
âIâm Officer Miller, this is Officer Davis,â he says, his tone strictly professional but carrying a weight of understanding. âWe were called in regarding the assault victim that just came through here. Y/N. The charge nurse said you were the one who found her.â
âI found her,â Garrett confirms.
âWe need to ask you some questions, son,â Officer Miller says gently. âCan you tell us exactly what happened tonight? And do you have any idea who might have done this to her?â
Garrett looks at the officer. He thinks about Helenâs words. You bury him with the law. You make damn sure he never sees the light of day again.
He thinks about the way you looked in that alleyway, curled into a ball, apologizing to him while your face bled onto the asphalt. He thinks about the violent, terrifying reality of his father.
Logan steps up to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Garrett, a silent, imposing wall of support. Tucker moves to his other side. Dean wipes his face and steps up right behind them.
They are a united front. They are your family.
âI donât just have an idea,â Garrett says, his voice ringing with a terrifying, absolute clarity that echoes in the quiet emergency room. He locks eyes with the police officer. âI know exactly who did it.â
Officer Miller clicks his pen. âWho?â
âPhil Graham,â Garrett says, the name echoing like a death sentence. âHeâs my father. And I want him put in a cage for the rest of his miserable life.â
***
âI want to make sure I have this entirely straight, son,â Officer Miller says, his pen hovering over the small spiral notebook. The harsh fluorescent lights of the emergency room hallway cast deep, exhausted shadows under the copâs eyes. âYou are accusing your father, Philip Graham, former professional hockey player, of this assault.â
âIâm not just accusing him,â Garrett says. His voice is dangerously calm. He sits rigidly in the plastic waiting room chair, his elbows resting on his knees. âIâm telling you it was him.â
Officer Davis, the younger cop, shifts his weight. âAnd you said you witnessed him abuse her previously?â
âThanksgiving,â Garrett answers without missing a beat. âI went to his house in Connecticut for dinner. It was the first time I met her. She reached across the table, and her sleeve slid up. She had finger-shaped bruises all over her bicep. The exact same size and shape as the bruises I just saw on her arm in the ambulance.â
Officer Miller frowns, jotting down the notes rapidly. âDid you report the abuse then?â
âNo,â Garrett grits out, the admission tasting like ash in his mouth. âShe begged me not to. She was terrified. She told me it was her fault for dropping a glass. I got in my face with him, told her to run, and I left. But three weeks later, she ended up in this ER as my nurse. He had beaten her again because my exit embarrassed him. So I took her home with me.â
âSheâs been living with us for almost a month,â Tucker interjects. He is standing right behind Garrettâs chair, a solid, immovable presence. âIn our off-campus house. Weâve been keeping the doors locked. She bought a burner phone so he couldnât track her GPS. She was terrified he would find her.â
âBut he did,â Logan adds, his arms crossed tightly over his chest, his blue eyes hard as ice. âShe texted us at 6:05 PM that she was clocking out and going to the Market Basket down the street. When she wasnât home by 7:15, Garrett tried to call. It went to voicemail. So we tracked her Life360 location to the parking lot.â
Officer Davis looks up from his own notepad. âYou found the car first?â
âRow G,â Dean says. His voice is shaky, completely lacking its usual arrogant bravado. He looks sick to his stomach. âDriverâs side door was wide open. Groceries all over the ground. Her phone was smashed on the pavement. Garrett told us to split up.â
âI took the back alley,â Garrett takes over, staring blankly at the far wall. âBehind the hardware store and the loading docks. Thatâs where I found her.â
âDid you see anyone else in the alley?â Miller asks. âA vehicle leaving the scene? Anyone fleeing on foot?â
âNo,â Garrett says. âIt was empty. He was already gone. But Iâm telling you, it was him. Check the security cameras at the grocery store. Check the traffic cams at the intersection. Youâll see his car. He drives a black BMW.â
Officer Miller closes his notebook with a definitive snap. âWe have units at the Market Basket securing the scene right now. Theyâre pulling the surveillance footage as we speak. Weâre also dispatching state troopers to Phil Grahamâs residence to bring him in for questioning.â
âQuestioning isnât going to be enough,â Garrett says, finally looking up to meet the officerâs eyes. The dark, lethal promise in Garrettâs gaze makes the older cop pause. âHe nearly beat her to death. He left her in an alley to die. If you donât lock him up, I will handle him myself.â
âGarrett,â Tucker warns quietly, his hand squeezing Garrettâs shoulder.
Officer Miller exhales a long, heavy breath. âIâm going to pretend I didnât hear that, son. Let us do our jobs. If what youâre saying lines up with the evidence at the scene, Philip Graham wonât be seeing the outside of a jail cell for a very, very long time. Attempted murder is a heavy charge.â
The words ring in the air, echoing violently in Garrettâs skull.
âWeâll be in touch,â Officer Davis says gently. âDonât leave the hospital without letting the front desk know. We might need a formal written statement later tonight.â
The two officers turn and walk away, their heavy boots squeaking against the polished linoleum.
As soon as they are out of earshot, the last of Garrettâs adrenaline completely evaporates. It leaves behind a crushing, suffocating exhaustion that makes his bones ache. He leans forward, burying his face in his hands, his fingers tangling roughly in his dark hair.
âThis is my fault,â Dean whispers from a few feet away.
Garrett lifts his head. Dean is pacing a tight circle near the vending machines, his hands tugging at the roots of his blonde hair.
âDean, stop,â Logan says tiredly, rubbing his eyes.
âNo, think about it,â Dean insists, his voice cracking. He looks at the three of them, completely devastated. âShe asked if we needed anything. I asked for the damn Bagel Bites. If I had just kept my mouth shut, she would have driven straight home. She wouldnât have stopped. He wouldnât have caught her.â
âDonât do that,â Tucker says firmly, stepping away from Garrettâs chair to intercept Dean. He grabs Dean by the shoulders, forcing the pacing to stop. âListen to me. Do not do that. Phil Graham is a predator. If he found her at the grocery store, it means he was already watching her. He probably followed her from the hospital. If she hadnât stopped at the store, he might have tried to pull her out of her car at a stoplight, or ambushed her in our driveway.â
âTuckâs right,â Logan agrees, stepping up beside them. âThis isnât on you, Dean. Itâs on Phil. And we are going to make sure he pays for it.â
Garrett listens to his friends, but the words just wash over him. Dean can blame himself for the grocery list all he wants, but Garrett knows the real truth.
Itâs his fault.
He is the one who dragged you into this mess. He is the one who provoked Phil. He is the one who arrogantly assumed he could play the hero and save you from the dragon, without realizing the dragon would simply burn the whole castle down in retaliation.
The waiting room clock ticks loudly on the wall.
Itâs 11:42 PM.
You have been in surgery for over three hours.
The surgical waiting room on the third floor is suffocatingly quiet. The ER was loud, chaotic, and terrifying. But this room is worse. Itâs just beige walls, uncomfortable chairs, old magazines, and the agonizing, stretching silence of not knowing.
âIâm getting coffee,â Logan announces, pushing himself up from the stiff couch. âGarrett? You want anything?â
Garrett shakes his head silently. He hasnât moved from his chair in hours. He hasnât washed his hands again. There is still a faint smear of your blood on his left cuff. He canât bring himself to scrub it out. It feels like throwing away a piece of you.
âGet him a black coffee,â Tucker tells Logan. âAnd get Dean some water.â
Logan nods and slips out the door.
Dean drops onto the couch across from Garrett, staring blankly at his phone screen. âHow long does a surgery take? Itâs been hours.â
âAs long as she needs,â Tucker says softly, taking the seat next to Garrett.
Silence falls over the room again.
Garrett closes his eyes. Every time he does, he is trapped in a horrific highlight reel.
He sees your open car door. He sees the shattered marinara sauce. He sees you lying in the dirt, curled into a ball, your face beaten beyond recognition.
He said you couldnât keep me. He said I belonged to him.
Your weak, agonizing whisper tears through his mind, shredding his sanity.
Garrett leans his head back against the wall, his jaw clenching so tight his teeth ache. He doesnât just want you to survive. He needs you to survive. He needs you to wake up so he can look you in the eyes and tell you everything heâs been too cowardly to say for the last month.
He wants to tell you that the house feels empty when you arenât in it. That he purposefully sits on the edge of the couch just so his leg can brush against yours. That the sound of your laugh when Dean makes a stupid joke is the only thing that actually settles the dark, anxious noise in his brain.
He is falling in love with you.
He knows it with a terrifying, absolute certainty. He has been falling since the night you walked into his exam room in those ridiculous pink scrubs and touched his face with hands so gentle they made him want to cry.
âGarrett Graham?â
Garrettâs eyes snap open.
Standing in the doorway of the waiting room is Dr. Gardner.
The surgeon looks entirely exhausted. He has changed out of his blood-stained white coat and is wearing fresh green surgical scrubs. A blue surgical cap is still tied around his head, and his face is deeply lined with fatigue.
Garrett shoots up from his chair so fast it tips backward, crashing loudly against the floor.
Tucker and Dean are on their feet a split second later. Logan jogs back into the room, holding a cardboard tray of coffees, freezing in his tracks at the sight of the doctor.
None of them speak. The air is completely sucked out of the room. Garrett feels his heart climb directly into his throat, beating a frantic, terrifying rhythm.
Dr. Gardner looks at the four massive hockey players. He lets out a slow, measured breath.
âBefore I say anything,â Dr. Gardner starts, his voice low and serious, âI need you to understand that legally, I am not supposed to give you this information. You arenât family. You arenât her emergency contacts.â
Garrettâs chest caves in. âPlease.â
Itâs the only word he can manage. Itâs a broken, desperate plea.
Dr. Gardner holds up a hand, his expression softening into profound empathy. âHowever. I have worked with her for over a year. And for the last three and a half weeks, she has not shut up about the four hockey players she lives with. She talks about how Tucker cooks better than a five-star chef. How Dean is a menace but means well. How Logan is secretly a giant softie.â
The doctor turns his gaze directly to Garrett.
âAnd she talks about you,â Dr. Gardner says softly. âShe talks about how you saved her life. So, as far as Iâm concerned, you boys are her family. And you deserve to know whatâs going on.â
âIs she alive?â Garrett asks, his voice trembling so violently he barely recognizes it.
âShe is alive,â Dr. Gardner confirms immediately.
The collective exhale in the room is staggering. Dean literally sags against the wall, burying his face in his hands. Tucker grips the back of a chair, his eyes dropping to the ceiling in silent prayer. Logan sets the tray of coffees down on a side table with shaking hands.
Garrett feels his knees threaten to buckle, but he forces himself to stay standing. âWhat happened? How bad is it?â
Dr. Gardner rubs the back of his neck, shifting into his clinical, professional mode. âItâs bad, Garrett. I wonât sugarcoat it. The blunt force trauma she sustained was severe.â
Garrett braces himself. âTell me.â
âWhen she arrived, her blood pressure was plummeting due to internal bleeding,â Dr. Gardner explains, keeping his voice steady. âWe rushed her into surgery and discovered a Grade 4 laceration to her spleen. It was ruptured beyond repair. We had to perform a full splenectomy to stop the bleeding. Sheâll have a compromised immune system moving forward, but she can live a full life without it.â
âOkay,â Garrett nods rapidly, processing the information. âOkay, what else?â
âShe has three broken ribs on her left side, and two cracked on the right,â the surgeon continues. âThe defensive bruising on her forearms is extensive, but luckily, there are no fractures in her arms or wrists.â
âAnd her face?â Logan asks, his voice thick with anger. âShe was completely unrecognizable.â
Dr. Gardnerâs jaw tightens. âThe facial trauma was significant. She has a severe orbital blowout fracture on her left side â the bone underneath the eye socket was crushed. We had an oral and maxillofacial surgeon come in to set a titanium plate to rebuild the floor of the socket and save her vision. Her nose is broken in two places, we reset it in the OR.â
Garrett feels a fresh wave of violent nausea wash over him. The visual of his father taking his massive, heavy fists and crushing the delicate bones of your face is enough to make him want to put his fist through the waiting room drywall.
âWhat about her brain?â Tucker asks gently. âShe was unconscious when the paramedics took her.â
âThat is our primary concern right now,â Dr. Gardner says, his expression turning grave. âShe suffered a severe concussion. We did a CT scan before taking her up to the OR. There is no active brain bleed, which is a massive relief, but there is significant swelling. A traumatic brain injury.â
âSo what does that mean?â Garrett demands, stepping closer to the doctor. âWhen does she wake up?â
âRight now, she is heavily sedated and intubated in the ICU,â Dr. Gardner explains. âWe are keeping her on a ventilator to protect her airway while the facial swelling goes down, and to keep her brain resting. We will slowly wean her off the paralytics and sedation over the next twenty-four hours to see how she responds.â
âBut sheâs stable?â Garrett pleads.
âShe is in critical but stable condition,â Dr. Gardner corrects carefully. âShe made it through the surgery. That was the hardest part. Now, we just have to wait for her body to heal.â
âCan I see her?â Garrett asks instantly. He doesnât care about ICU rules or visiting hours. If Dr. Gardner tells him no, he will tear this hospital apart barehanded to find you.
Dr. Gardner looks at Garrett, taking in the bloodstained clothes, the wild, desperate exhaustion in his dark eyes.
âICU protocol says immediate family only,â Dr. Gardner says quietly. He reaches into his scrub pocket and pulls out a visitor pass. âBut like I said. As far as Iâm concerned, youâre family. Just you, Garrett. The rest of the boys can come in the morning.â
âThank you,â Garrett breathes, taking the pass. âDoc, I ⊠thank you.â
âRoom 219,â Dr. Gardner says. âShe looks worse than she did down in the alley, Garrett. The swelling from the surgery is peaking. Brace yourself.â
Garrett doesnât hesitate. He turns to the guys.
âGo home,â Garrett tells them. âGet some sleep. Bring some fresh clothes tomorrow.â
âWeâre not leaving, G,â Logan says firmly, already walking over to the waiting room couch and throwing his jacket down like a blanket. âWeâll sleep right here.â
âIâm not leaving without seeing her,â Dean adds stubbornly, crossing his arms.
Garrett looks at his best friends. He doesnât have the energy to argue, and honestly, knowing they are right outside the ICU doors brings him a strange sort of comfort.
âOkay,â Garrett whispers.
He turns and walks out of the waiting room.
The Intensive Care Unit is a completely different world from the emergency room. The lights are dimmed, casting a quiet, clinical hush over the wide hallways. There is no shouting, no running. Just the rhythmic, terrifyingly steady beeping of heart monitors and the mechanical whoosh of ventilators keeping people alive.
Garrett walks down the hall, his boots silent against the floor.
He stops outside Room 219.
The door is made of heavy glass. He can see right inside.
He puts his hand on the metal handle, but for a second, he canât bring himself to push it down. Dr. Gardner warned him. But nothing could have prepared him for the reality of seeing you like this.
He pushes the door open and steps inside.
The room is freezing cold, designed to keep bacteria at bay. It smells like sharp antiseptic and iodine.
You are lying in the center of the room, completely surrounded by machines.
Garrett walks slowly to the side of your bed, his heart breaking into a million jagged pieces.
You look incredibly small. The heavy hospital blankets are pulled up to your chest, hiding the bandages from your surgery and the wrap around your broken ribs. But he canât hide from your face.
Dr. Gardner was right. The swelling is horrific. Your entire face is bruised, puffed, and distorted. Your left eye is completely swollen shut, covered by a white sterile patch protecting the newly placed titanium plate. A heavy plastic brace encompasses your neck, keeping your spine perfectly still.
And sticking out of your mouth, taped securely to your cheek, is the thick, ribbed plastic tube of the ventilator.
The machine beside your bed hisses and clicks, forcing air into your lungs, making your chest rise and fall in a harsh, mechanical rhythm.
âY/N,â Garrett whispers.
He reaches the side of the bed. He wants to touch your face, to stroke your hair, but he is terrified of hurting you. He is terrified of adding even a fraction of an ounce of pain to what you are already enduring.
He looks down at your right hand. It rests on top of the blue hospital blanket. There is an IV port taped to the back of your hand, wires running from your fingertips to the monitor above your head.
But your palm is open.
Garrett sinks into the hard plastic chair beside your bed. He slowly, carefully reaches out and slides his large, calloused hand under yours.
Your skin is cold. The contrast to the vibrant, warm girl who was teasing him about grocery shopping just six hours ago is devastating.
He gently wraps his fingers around yours, securing your small hand safely within his grip. He avoids the IV lines, mindful of the bruises painting your forearm.
He leans forward, resting his elbows on his knees, and brings your knuckles to his lips.
He presses a long, agonizingly gentle kiss to your bruised skin.
He closes his eyes, letting the tears fall freely now. They slip down his cheeks and soak into the fabric of the hospital blanket.
âIâm so sorry,â Garrett cries softly, his voice breaking in the quiet room. âI should have gone with you. I should have made sure you were safe. I promised you he wouldnât get near you again, and I broke my promise.â
The ventilator hisses. The heart monitor beeps. You donât respond.
Garrett keeps your hand pressed tightly against his mouth. He breathes in the faint scent of the surgical soap they used to wash you, desperate to find even a trace of the vanilla shampoo he knows so well.
âBut Iâm making a new promise,â Garrett whispers into the quiet room. He lifts his head, his eyes locking onto your battered face.
The homicidal rage from the alleyway is still there, burning like a low, hot coal in his chest, but right now, it is entirely eclipsed by his love for you.
âIâm not leaving,â Garrett vows, his voice steadying, hardening with absolute resolve. âI am going to sit in this chair until you wake up. I donât care if it takes a day, or a week, or a month. Iâm right here.â
He gently runs his thumb over the unbruised patch of skin on the back of your hand.
âAnd when you wake up,â Garrett says, fresh tears filling his eyes, âIâm going to spend the rest of my life making sure you never look over your shoulder again. You hear me? Youâre mine now. And nobody touches whatâs mine.â
He leans forward again, pressing another soft kiss to your knuckles.
âJust come back to me,â he pleads. âPlease, Y/N. Just come back.â
Garrett settles back into the uncomfortable plastic chair. He doesnât let go of your hand. He keeps his thumb brushing back and forth over your skin, his eyes locked on the steady rise and fall of your chest.
Outside the glass doors, the hospital continues its chaotic rush. Outside the building, the police are hunting down the monster who did this.
But inside Room 219, there is only the quiet, desperate vigil of a boy who finally realizes what he has to lose, and the slow, mechanical breathing of the girl he intends to save.
***
Time in the Intensive Care Unit does not exist.
There is no day, no night. There is only the harsh, unnatural glow of fluorescent lights, the rhythmic, hissing plunge of the ventilator, and the agonizingly slow crawl of the digital clock on the wall.
It has been forty-eight hours since the paramedics wheeled you through the sliding glass doors of the emergency room.
Garrett has not left the hard plastic chair beside your bed.
He is a ghost of himself. The charismatic, untouchable captain of the Briar Hawks is gone, replaced by a terrified, hollowed-out boy. His dark hair is wild and greasy. A thick, dark layer of stubble covers his jaw. He is wearing the same black t-shirt and dark jeans, though Tucker managed to sneak a clean Briar Hockey hoodie over his shoulders at some point during the first night.
The boys have been a constant, rotating presence. Logan slept on the waiting room floor the first night. Dean spent yesterday pacing a groove into the linoleum hallway outside the ICU doors. Tucker has been acting as a ruthless gatekeeper, bringing Garrett black coffee and forcing him to eat half a stale hospital sandwich every twelve hours.
But none of them can reach him.
Garrettâs entire world has shrunk to the three feet of space between his chair and your bed. His eyes are perpetually locked on the steady, artificial rise and fall of your chest. His large hand remains wrapped tightly around your cold, limp fingers, a desperate physical tether keeping you grounded to the earth.
âGarrett.â
The soft voice comes from the doorway.
Garrett doesnât turn his head. He just blinks, his red-rimmed eyes burning with exhaustion.
Dr. Gardner steps into the quiet room, holding a tablet. He looks slightly more rested than he did two nights ago, but his professional demeanor is still laced with deep concern.
âWe need to talk about the sedation,â Dr. Gardner says quietly, moving to the foot of your bed.
Garrett finally looks up. His chest tightens. âIs something wrong? Did the swelling get worse?â
âNo,â the doctor reassures him immediately. âActually, the swelling in her brain has stabilized. Her intracranial pressure is holding at a safe level. Her vitals are strong. Sheâs fighting, Garrett.â
Garrett lets out a ragged, trembling exhale, closing his eyes for a split second. âOkay. Thatâs good. Right?â
âItâs very good,â Dr. Gardner nods. âWhich means itâs time to take her off the paralytics and lower the propofol. We need to see if she can breathe on her own. We need to extubate her.â
Garrett grips your hand a fraction tighter. âWill it hurt?â
âTaking the tube out is uncomfortable,â the surgeon admits honestly. âHer throat is going to be incredibly raw, and waking up with a broken ribs and a shattered orbital floor is going to be a shock to her system. We have her on a heavy morphine drip for the pain, but the disorientation is going to be severe. She might panic.â
âIâll keep her calm,â Garrett says instantly. His voice leaves absolutely zero room for doubt. âJust do whatever you have to do to get that thing out of her throat.â
âAlright,â Dr. Gardner says. He turns to the cluster of machines. âIâm going to dial back the drip. A respiratory therapist will be in shortly. Once the tube is out, it might still take a few hours for her to fully wake up. Be patient.â
The doctor adjusts the monitors, checks your chart one last time, and quietly leaves the room.
Garrett turns his attention entirely back to you.
The wait is excruciating. The respiratory therapist comes in, performs the awful, gag-inducing procedure of pulling the thick plastic tube from your airway, and replaces it with a simple oxygen cannula resting under your broken nose.
You cough weakly during the process, a terrible, wet sound that makes Garrett want to put his fist through the wall, but you donât open your eyes. You just slip right back into a deep, drug-induced sleep.
So, Garrett waits.
Another three hours pass.
The silence in the room is different now. The mechanical hissing of the ventilator is gone, replaced by the soft, shallow sound of your own natural breathing.
Garrett leans forward, resting his forehead against the edge of your mattress. His thumb traces a slow, methodical circle over the back of your hand.
âCome on, baby,â he whispers into the quiet room, his voice cracking with raw desperation. âPlease. Just open your eyes. I need you to open your eyes.â
And then, a miracle happens.
Your fingers twitch.
Itâs a tiny movement, barely a flutter against his palm, but Garrett feels it like a lightning strike.
His head snaps up.
âY/N?â He breathes, his heart launching into a frantic, violent rhythm against his ribs.
He stands up, hovering over the side of the bed.
You groan. Itâs a low, raspy, agonizing sound that scrapes against the rawness of your throat. Your head shifts a fraction of an inch against the
pillow, immediately halted by the rigid plastic of the cervical collar locked around your neck.
âDonât move,â Garrett says instantly, his free hand flying up to hover gently over your shoulder, terrified to actually touch you and cause you pain. âDonât try to move. Youâre in a neck brace. Youâre safe.â
Your uninjured right eye flutters. The eyelashes tremble against your swollen cheek.
It takes an agonizingly long minute, but slowly, fighting against the heavy weight of the sedatives, your eye opens.
The world is a blurry, confusing mess.
The light is too bright. The room is too cold. A localized, blinding agony radiates from the left side of your face, completely shielded by a thick white patch. Your chest feels like someone dropped an anvil on it, every shallow breath sparking a sharp, stabbing fire in your ribs.
Panic, thick and immediate, begins to claw its way up your throat.
Where are you? Why canât you move your neck? Why is it so hard to breathe?
The heart monitor by your bed begins to beep faster, matching the sudden, terrified spike of your pulse.
âHey,â a voice says.
A shadow blocks the harsh overhead light.
You blink, trying to force your single open eye to focus. The blurry shape above you slowly sharpens into recognizable features.
Dark hair. Broad shoulders. Eyes so impossibly warm that they anchor you to the earth.
Garrett.
He is leaning over you. He looks terrible. He looks like he hasnât slept in a year. His eyes are bloodshot, his jaw covered in scruff, his face pale and tight with an anxiety so profound it practically vibrates off him.
But he is here.
âIâm right here,â Garrett whispers. His voice is a rough, gravelly rasp, trembling with unshed tears. âIâve got you. Youâre in the hospital. Youâre safe.â
You try to swallow, but your throat feels like itâs coated in broken glass. You let out a small, pained whimper.
Garrettâs face crumbles. âI know. I know it hurts. God, I know. You had a breathing tube in. Donât try to talk.â
You look at him. You really look at him.
The panic slowly begins to recede, beaten back by the heavy, comforting weight of his hand wrapped around yours.
The memories hit you in disjointed, terrifying flashes.
The dark alleyway behind the Market Basket. The blinding pain. The suffocating terror of Philâs massive hands. The feeling of the cold asphalt pressing into your cheek as you waited to die.
You squeeze your eye shut as a tear escapes, hot and stinging against your battered skin.
âHey, look at me,â Garrett pleads softly. He reaches up with a trembling hand and gently, so incredibly gently, wipes the tear away with his thumb. âHeâs gone. The police arrested him at his house in Connecticut yesterday morning. Heâs locked up, Y/N. He can never, ever hurt you again.â
You open your eye, staring up at the beautiful, broken boy standing beside your bed.
He caught the monster. He kept his promise.
Garrett lets out a shuddering breath, his broad shoulders suddenly caving inward as if the structural integrity of his entire body has just failed.
He drops to his knees beside your bed.
He presses his forehead against the mattress, right next to your hip. He doesnât let go of your hand; he brings it to his lips, kissing your knuckles over and over again, completely uncaring that his tears are soaking into your skin.
âI am so sorry,â Garrett chokes out. The words are a broken, ragged sob, torn from the deepest, most wounded part of his soul. âI am so fucking sorry.â
You frown, confusion cutting through the heavy haze of the morphine.
Why is he apologizing?
âGarrett,â you try to say.
It comes out as a harsh, breathless croak. It hurts. It burns your throat and pulls at the muscles in your neck.
Garrettâs head snaps up. âDonât talk. Please, baby, save your strength.â
He just called you baby. Not in the casual, teasing way the college guys at Briar throw the word around. He said it with a devastating, reverent kind of love.
âI did this to you,â Garrett cries, the guilt pouring out of him like blood from a severed artery. He shakes his head frantically, his dark eyes wide and tortured. âThis is my fault. I brought you into my mess. I thought I could just walk into his house, scream in his face, and walk away. I thought I was protecting you by taking you to my house, but all I did was paint a target on your back.â
You stare at him, completely horrified by the words coming out of his mouth.
He actually believes this. He has been sitting in this miserable, freezing hospital room for two days, convincing himself that he is the villain. Convincing himself that Philâs violence is a direct result of his own actions.
âIf I had just kept my mouth shut,â Garrett spirals, the tears tracking freely down his face, cutting paths through the exhaustion. âIf I hadnât humiliated him in front of you. If I had driven you home myself instead of letting you go to the store alone. I promised you were safe, and I left you alone.â
He drops his head back to the mattress, a harsh, guttural sound of pure self-hatred tearing from his throat.
âIâm a monster,â Garrett whispers into the blankets. âIâm just like him. I destroy everything I touch.â
The words hit you harder than any physical blow Phil landed in that alleyway.
The physical pain radiating through your body is excruciating. Your ribs scream every time you breathe, your head is pounding with a blinding, concussive pressure, and your throat is on fire.
But none of that matters right now.
What matters is the man weeping beside your bed. The man who gave up his bedroom for you. The man who stood between you and his teammates like a human shield. The man who is currently drowning in a sea of toxic, misplaced guilt.
You tighten your grip on his hand. You donât have much strength, but you squeeze his fingers as hard as you possibly can.
Garrett lifts his head, his eyes immediately searching your face. âWhat? Does something hurt? Should I press the call button?â
You slowly, painstakingly, shake your head. The movement jostles the neck brace, sending a fresh spike of pain down your spine, but you ignore it.
You look him dead in the eye.
âNot,â you whisper.
The single word tears at your raw vocal cords. It sounds terrible. But you donât stop. You force the breath from your bruised lungs, pushing past the agonizing pain in your ribs.
âYour,â you croak, your voice shaking with effort.
Garrett stares at you, his chest heaving, his eyes wide. âY/N, stop. Please.â
âFault,â you finish.
The three words hang in the quiet air of the ICU, heavier than gravity, louder than a gunshot.
Garrett freezes. He completely stops breathing.
He looks at you, taking in the horrific swelling of your face, the white patch over your eye, the thick plastic collar, the wires snaking across your chest. You have been beaten to within an inch of your life. You have had an organ removed. Your face has been rebuilt with titanium.
And the very first thing you do when you wake up is comfort him.
You donât ask for pain medicine. You donât ask what happened. You donât complain about the agony you are in.
You look at the boy who thinks he ruined your life, and you use your incredibly limited, agonizing strength to absolve him.
The absolute, uncompromising selflessness of it shatters the very last defense mechanism Garrett possesses.
The wall he has spent twenty-one years building â the wall that survived his fatherâs fists, the wall that survived his motherâs death, the wall that made him the ruthless, untouchable hockey captain â crumbles into dust.
Garrett breaks. He completely falls apart.
A sob rips its way out of his throat. He practically collapses against the side of your bed. He buries his face in the space between your arm and your ribcage, mindful not to put any weight on your actual injuries, but needing to be as close to you as physically possible.
His massive shoulders shake violently. He weeps. Hard, ugly, breath-stealing sobs that wrack his entire frame.
âGod,â Garrett cries, his voice muffled by the hospital blankets. âGod, I love you. I love you so much it feels like Iâm dying.â
Your single open eye widens slightly.
He loves you.
The confession is messy, desperate, and completely lacking any sort of romantic, cinematic polish. It is delivered in a freezing ICU room, smelling of iodine and fear, by a boy who is actively having an emotional breakdown against your arm.
And it is the most beautiful thing you have ever heard.
You canât move much. Your left arm is restricted by the IV lines, and your ribs scream in protest when you try to shift your torso.
But you manage to lift your right hand.
Your fingers are shaking, weak and uncoordinated from the sedatives. But you slowly guide your hand up, past the heavy blankets, until your palm finds the back of his neck.
Your fingers tangle in the dark, greasy hair at his nape.
Garrett gasps at the touch. He shudders violently, leaning heavily into your weak caress as if your hand is the only thing keeping him from falling off the edge of the earth.
âShh,â you manage to whisper. The sound is barely a breath, but he hears it.
You stroke his hair. Itâs a slow, repetitive motion. You donât have the strength to do anything else.
Garrett cries for what feels like an eternity. He cries for the terrifying night in the alleyway. He cries for the hours spent staring through the glass of Trauma Bay One. He cries for his mother, for the little boy who couldnât save her, and for the man who almost lost the only other woman he has ever truly loved.
He pours all of his poison, all of his trauma, all of his fear out onto the sheets of your hospital bed.
And you just hold him.
You let him break. You let him fall apart, completely and totally, because you know that for the first time in his life, he has someone who is going to help him put the pieces back together.
Eventually, the violent shaking of his shoulders begins to slow. His ragged, torn sobs quiet into deep, stuttering breaths.
He doesnât lift his head right away. He just lies there, his face buried in the blankets, his hand still locked in a death grip around yours.
âIâm sorry,â Garrett mumbles, his voice thick and exhausted. He sniffles loudly, a very un-captain-like sound. âIâm supposed to be taking care of you. Iâm not supposed to be falling apart on your bed.â
You let out a tiny, breathy sound that is meant to be a laugh, but quickly turns into a wince as it pulls at your ribs.
Garrettâs head snaps up instantly, panic flaring back to life in his eyes. He wipes his face roughly with the back of his sleeve, smearing tears and exhaustion together.
âDid I hurt you?â He asks frantically, hovering over you again. âI put too much weight on the bed. Iâll get the nurse-â
âGarrett,â you croak, stopping him before he can hit the call button.
He freezes. âYeah. Yes, baby, Iâm here.â
You swallow hard, fighting the sandpaper dryness in your throat. You look at his red, swollen eyes. He looks completely wrecked. But the dark, heavy shadow of toxic guilt that has been suffocating him for the last forty-eight hours has lifted.
âI love you, too,â you whisper.
The words are weak. They are raspy. They lack volume.
But they hit Garrett with the force of a freight train.
He stares at you. His lips part, his dark eyes searching your face as if heâs afraid he hallucinated the sound.
âYou do?â He asks, his voice cracking on the question. Itâs the most vulnerable you have ever seen him. The arrogant hockey star is nowhere to be found. He is just a boy, desperate for love, terrified of rejection.
You give him a tiny, incredibly slow nod, mindful of the neck brace.
âSince the ER,â you admit, the truth slipping out easily, despite the pain it takes to speak.
Garrett lets out a sound that is half-laugh, half-sob.
He leans down. He is incredibly careful, treating you like you are made of spun glass. He supports his own weight on his forearms, ensuring he doesnât press against your chest or your injured side.
He bypasses the heavy white patch over your left eye. He avoids your broken nose and your split lip.
Instead, he presses his mouth gently against the unbruised skin of your forehead, right at your hairline.
His lips are warm, soft, and trembling. He lingers there, breathing you in, pressing all of his relief, all of his devotion, and all of his love into that single, agonizingly gentle kiss.
âI am never letting you go,â Garrett whispers against your skin, his breath fanning across your face. âDo you understand me? Youâre stuck with me. Forever.â
âGood,â you whisper back, your eye fluttering shut as exhaustion begins to drag you back under. The morphine is heavy in your veins, pulling at your consciousness.
Garrett pulls back just far enough to look at your face. He sees the heavy droop of your eyelid, the sluggish blink.
âGo to sleep, baby,â Garrett murmurs, his thumb resuming its gentle stroke across the back of your hand. âYouâre safe. Iâm right here. Iâm not going anywhere.â
âPromise?â You mumble, the word slurring slightly.
âI swear to God,â Garrett says fiercely.
He settles back into the uncomfortable plastic chair. But he doesnât look like a terrified ghost anymore. He looks like a man who has just been handed the entire universe.
You let your eye close.
The pain is still there. The road to recovery is going to be incredibly long, terrifying, and grueling. There will be police statements to give, trials to attend, physical therapy to endure, and nightmares to fight.
But as the steady rhythm of the heart monitor lulls you back to sleep, and the warm, calloused hand of the boy who loves you holds you tight, the paralyzing fear that has dictated your life for the past year is finally gone.
Because Phil Graham is in a cage.
And you are exactly where you are supposed to be.
***
The sound of the door clicking open pulls Garrett from a light doze.
It has been two hours since you fell back asleep. Garrett hasnât moved an inch. He is exhausted down to the marrow of his bones, but his heart is lighter than it has been in years.
He turns his head.
Standing in the doorway of the ICU room are Logan, Dean, and Tucker.
They look terrible. They are all wearing Briar Hockey sweats, their hair messy, their faces drawn with exhaustion. Logan is holding a cardboard tray with four coffees. Dean is clutching a small, stuffed teddy bear wearing a miniature nurseâs uniform.
They freeze in the doorway, staring at you.
âHey,â Garrett says softly, not wanting to wake you.
The three massive hockey players snap their attention to Garrett. They take in the change in his posture. He is no longer hunched over like a man waiting for an execution. He is sitting back in his chair, a small, weary, but incredibly genuine smile touching the corners of his mouth.
Tuckerâs eyes widen. âGarrett âŠâ
âShe woke up,â Garrett whispers.
The reaction is instantaneous.
Dean drops his head back against the doorframe, a loud, shuddering breath escaping his lips. âOh, thank God. Thank fucking God.â
Logan sets the coffee tray down on a nearby rolling cart with a hand that is visibly shaking. He walks over to the bed, stopping on the side opposite Garrett. He looks down at your bruised, swollen face, the white eye patch, the heavy neck brace.
âIs she âŠâ Logan swallows hard. âIs she okay?â
âSheâs hurting,â Garrett says honestly. âShe can barely talk. But she knows where she is. She knows weâre here. And she knows they caught him.â
âGood,â Tucker says, stepping into the room. He looks at you, his expression softening into that familiar, protective warmth. âBecause if they hadnât caught him, I was going to buy a shovel and take a road trip.â
âYou wouldnât have gone alone,â Dean mutters, walking over and placing the small stuffed nurse bear gently on the nightstand next to your bed. âI brought her a friend. Figured she could use another nurse on duty.â
Garrett looks at the ridiculous little bear, and then back at his best friends.
These guys didnât hesitate. They didnât ask questions. They took you in, they protected you, and they sat in a miserable hospital waiting room for two days because you are family.
âThanks, guys,â Garrett says, his voice thick with emotion. âFor everything.â
Logan waves him off. âShut up, G. We didnât do shit.â
âYou did,â Garrett insists. He looks back down at your sleeping face. âYou kept me from losing my mind. And you gave her a home.â
âShe gave us a home,â Tucker corrects softly. He pulls a chair over from the corner of the room and sits down. âThis house was a disaster before she started organizing the triage center and making Dean eat vegetables.â
Dean nods solemnly. âI miss the vegetables. I really do.â
Garrett actually laughs. Itâs a quiet, rusty sound, but it feels incredibly good.
The four of them settle into the room. Itâs cramped, itâs cold, and it smells like antiseptic.
But as Garrett sits there, surrounded by his brothers, holding the hand of the girl he loves, the ICU room doesnât feel like a hospital anymore.
It feels like the beginning of the rest of his life.
***
Two and a half years.
That is how long it takes to put the shattered pieces of a life back together.
It takes months of grueling physical therapy, a second surgery to adjust the titanium plate beneath your left eye, and countless hours sitting on the worn couch in the off-campus house, letting Garrett, Logan, Dean, and Tucker simply exist around you until the phantom footsteps in the hallway no longer make your heart race.
It takes Phil Graham being sentenced to fifteen years in a maximum-security prison without the possibility of early parole, his legacy as an NHL player erased by the horrifying reality of his domestic abuse convictions.
And it takes time.
But as you stand in the tunnel of the TD Garden, the phantom roar of eighteen thousand fans vibrating through the concrete floor beneath your feet, you know every single agonizing second was worth it.
You watch the ice through the glass.
Garrett is a blur of black and gold. He wears number seventeen, his broad shoulders easily carrying the weight of the iconic spoked B on his chest. He skates backward, his eyes scanning the play, and intercepts a pass with a fluid, effortless grace that makes the crowd erupt into a frenzy.
He is twenty-three years old, newly graduated from Briar University, and currently the most beloved undrafted free agent the Boston Bruins have signed this century.
The whistle blows, signaling the end of the morning skate. The players begin filing off the ice, their skates clattering against the rubber mats of the tunnel.
Garrett takes his helmet off, running a gloved hand through his sweat-dampened dark hair. He is joking with one of the veteran defensemen, a relaxed, brilliant smile lighting up his face.
Then, he sees you.
The smile softens, turning instantly intimate. He breaks away from the pack and skates straight toward the open gate where you are standing.
âHey,â Garrett breathes, stepping off the ice. He smells like fresh sweat, cold air, and athletic tape. It is the best smell in the world.
âHey yourself,â you smile, reaching out to rest a hand on the solid plastic plating of his chest pad. âYou looked good out there. Your line is clicking.â
âWeâre getting there,â Garrett says, leaning down to press a quick, cold kiss to your lips, uncaring of the equipment managers and staff rushing past. He pulls back and traces his thumb gently over your cheekbone, right over the faint, pale scar that rests beneath your eye. âYou ready to head back to the apartment? The guys are coming over for dinner tonight. Tuckâs making lasagna.â
âIâm ready,â you nod. âGo shower. You stink.â
Garrett laughs, a deep, rich sound that settles deep in your chest. âGive me fifteen minutes.â
You watch him jog down the tunnel toward the locker room, your heart swelling with an overwhelming, terrifying amount of love.
Life is good. It is safe.
But safety, especially when you are suddenly thrust into the blinding spotlight of professional sports, is a fragile illusion.
***
The shift happens later that afternoon.
You and Garrett are sitting at the kitchen island of your new, shared off-campus apartment. Itâs a massive upgrade from the chaotic Briar hockey house, though you only live three blocks away from the guys. You are currently chopping vegetables for Tuckerâs impending lasagna invasion, while Garrett is sitting on a barstool, scrolling casually through his phone.
Suddenly, Garrett freezes.
The easy, relaxed posture of his shoulders vanishes, instantly replaced by rigid, coiled tension. The color drains completely from his face, leaving his skin a sallow, ashen gray.
âGarrett?â You ask, putting the knife down. You wipe your hands on a dish towel, your heart rate spiking in response to his sudden shift. âWhat is it?â
He doesnât answer. His dark eyes are locked onto the screen of his phone, scanning the text with a terrifying, absolute stillness. His jaw ticks violently.
âGarrett, talk to me,â you urge, stepping around the island and placing a hand on his shoulder. His muscles feel like solid rock under his t-shirt. âWhatâs wrong?â
Garrett slowly lowers the phone. He looks at you, and the sheer, unadulterated fury in his eyes makes you take a half-step back. He isnât angry at you â he could never be angry at you â but the violent, protective rage practically bleeding off him is suffocating.
âThey found a picture,â Garrett says. His voice is a low, deadly rasp.
âWho?â You ask, confusion clouding your mind. âA picture of what?â
Garrett looks down at his phone again, his thumb hovering over the screen as if he wants to crush the glass into dust. Without another word, he turns the phone around and slides it across the granite counter toward you.
You look down.
It is an article from a notorious, sleazy sports gossip blog. The headline is blazoned in bold, aggressive text.
BOSTONâS NEW GOLDEN BOY AND HIS TWISTED FAMILY SECRET: IS GARRETT GRAHAM DATING HIS DADâS EX?
The air in your lungs vanishes.
Below the headline is a split-screen image. On the left is a recent, high-definition photo of you and Garrett walking out of the TD Garden, holding hands, laughing at something he said.
On the right is a photo you havenât seen in three years.
Itâs a blurry, poorly lit paparazzi shot from a charity gala in New York. You are standing next to Phil Graham. You are wearing a stiff, uncomfortable evening gown, your face pale and hollow, your smile tight and forced. Phil has a heavy, possessive hand gripping your waist.
The text of the article is sickening.
Bruins rookie sensation Garrett Graham has been winning over the hearts of Boston with his stellar play and squeaky-clean image. But sources have recently uncovered a highly questionable skeletons in the Graham family closet. The mystery brunette Garrett has been parading around the city? Thatâs Y/N. A twenty-five-year-old nurse who, just a few short years ago, was playing arm candy for Garrettâs disgraced, currently-incarcerated father, Phil Graham.
Talk about keeping it in the family. While the details of Philâs sudden imprisonment remain strictly sealed under state records, one has to wonder if this twisted love triangle had something to do with the NHL legendâs sudden fall from grace. Did the son steal the fatherâs girl? Or is Bostonâs new golden boy just picking up his dadâs leftovers?
You stare at the screen, your vision blurring as a cold, terrifying numbness spreads from your chest all the way down to your fingertips.
The world begins to tilt.
The smell of the chopped basil on the cutting board makes you violently nauseous. You hear the phantom, heavy thud of Philâs boots on the stairs. You feel the cold, sharp bite of the asphalt against your cheek.
âHey,â Garrettâs voice cuts through the rising panic, firm and immediate.
His large, warm hands grip your arms, physically anchoring you to the present moment. He pulls you away from the phone, stepping into your line of sight so all you can see is his face.
âLook at me,â Garrett demands softly. âY/N, look at me.â
You force your eyes to focus on him. You are trembling. The phantom pain in your ribs, a ghost from three years ago, suddenly flares hot and bright.
âThey put his face on the internet next to mine,â you whisper, your voice cracking completely. âThey think ⊠Garrett, they think âŠâ
âI know what they think,â Garrett says, his thumbs rubbing soothing circles over your biceps. His eyes are blazing with a terrifying intensity, a ruthless, protective fire that burns away the shadows in the room. âAnd it doesnât matter. They donât know the truth. Theyâre bottom-feeding scum looking for clicks.â
âEveryone is going to see this,â you sob, the panic finally breaking through. âThe team. The fans. Your coaches. Theyâre going to think youâre involved in some sick, twisted drama. Iâm going to ruin this for you.â
âStop,â Garrett says instantly. He gives your arms a gentle, bracing shake. âDo not do that. Do you hear me? You are not ruining anything. You are my life. I donât give a flying fuck what some garbage blog says. I donât care what the fans think. I only care about you.â
He pulls you flush against his chest, wrapping his arms tightly around you, burying his face in your hair. You grip the fabric of his t-shirt, burying your face in his neck, drawing in deep, desperate breaths of his cedarwood scent.
Suddenly, Garrettâs phone buzzes on the counter. Then it buzzes again. And again.
Garrett doesnât let go of you. He reaches out blindly, grabs the phone, and checks the screen.
He answers the call and puts it on speaker, tossing the phone back onto the island.
âTell me you saw it,â Loganâs voice barks through the speaker. He doesnât sound like his usual laid-back self; he sounds absolutely homicidal.
âWe saw it,â Garrett says, his arm tightening around your waist.
âIâm going to burn their server room to the ground,â Dean chimes in, his voice vibrating with rage. âI have a buddy who knows a guy in cyber security. We can take the whole site offline.â
âWe are not committing a federal crime, Dean,â Tuckerâs voice cuts in, calm but completely deadly. âGarrett, is she okay?â
You pull your face away from Garrettâs neck. You lean toward the phone, forcing your voice to steady. âIâm okay, Tuck.â
âDonât lie to me,â Tucker says softly. âWeâre on our way over. Weâre bringing the lasagna, and we are locking the doors, and we are ignoring the internet for the rest of the night.â
âThe teamâs PR director just texted me,â Garrett says, picking up his phone and swiping down to read the notification. His jaw clenches. âThey want me at the facility tomorrow morning for a media availability. They want to get ahead of the narrative before the game tomorrow night.â
âWhat are they telling you to say?â Logan demands.
âThey want me to decline comment,â Garrett reads the text out loud, a harsh, bitter laugh escaping his lips. âThey want me to say itâs a private family matter and redirect to hockey.â
âBullshit,â Dean spits. âYou canât let them drag her name through the mud like that. They called her leftovers, G. If you donât say something, Iâm going down there to the press pit myself.â
âYou arenât going anywhere,â Garrett says. His voice is dangerously quiet. It is the voice of the captain who dragged a broken team to a national championship. It is the voice of a man who watched the woman he loves nearly die in an alleyway.
âIâm handling this tomorrow,â Garrett promises, his dark eyes locking onto yours. âIâm ending this. Permanently.â
***
The media room at the Bruinsâ practice facility is packed.
It is usually a routine, boring affair. A few beat reporters asking about line chemistry and power-play percentages. But today, the room is buzzing with a chaotic, electric energy. The gossip blog post went viral overnight, picked up by mainstream sports outlets who are desperate to uncover the details behind the squeaky-clean rookieâs scandalous private life.
You are not at the hospital today. You called out.
Instead, you are sitting on the couch in your apartment, flanked by Logan on your left and Dean on your right, with Tucker standing behind the couch, his arms crossed.
The four of you are staring at the massive flat-screen TV, watching the live feed of the press conference.
Garrett walks up to the podium.
He is wearing a sharp, tailored black suit, a crisp white shirt, and a dark tie. He looks incredibly handsome, but his face is completely devoid of its usual easy charm. His posture is rigid. His eyes are cold, dark, and utterly merciless.
The Bruinsâ head of PR, a nervous-looking man in his late forties, steps up to the microphone first.
âGood morning, everyone,â the PR director says, holding up a hand to quiet the murmuring reporters. âGarrett will take a few questions regarding tomorrow nightâs matchup against the Devils. We ask that you keep all questions strictly related to hockey. Garrett will not be commenting on any personal matters or internet rumors at this time.â
The PR director steps back, gesturing for Garrett to take the podium.
Garrett steps up to the microphones. He looks out over the sea of flashing cameras and hungry reporters.
A reporter in the front row, a guy notorious for asking sleazy, boundary-pushing questions, immediately raises his hand and speaks without waiting to be called on.
âGarrett, Terrance Reilly from Boston Sports Daily,â the reporter says loudly. âYour PR guy said no personal questions, but the fans want to know. The article that dropped yesterday regarding your girlfriend and your father, Phil Graham â can you confirm the timeline of that relationship? Is it true you started dating her while she was still involved with your father?â
The PR director immediately lunges forward, reaching for the microphone. âI said no personal questions, Terrance. Weâre moving on-â
âNo.â
Garrettâs voice cuts through the room like a crack of thunder.
He doesnât yell. He doesnât raise his voice. But the absolute, lethal authority in that single word makes the PR director freeze in his tracks, his hand hovering over the mic.
The entire press room goes dead silent.
Garrett leans forward, resting his hands on the edges of the podium. His knuckles are white. He stares directly at the reporter, his gaze so intense the reporter actually shifts uncomfortably in his seat.
âIâm going to answer that question,â Garrett says, his voice vibrating with a dark, controlled fury. âAnd I am only going to say this once. So I suggest you all make sure your recorders are on.â
Back in the apartment, Logan leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees, his eyes glued to the TV. âGive it to them, G.â
âThe woman in that photograph,â Garrett begins, his voice carrying clearly through the speakers, âThe woman this city has seen me with for the last two years, is my girlfriend. She is an incredible, brilliant pediatric nurse who spends her life taking care of sick children. And she is the bravest person I have ever met.â
Garrett pauses, taking a slow, measured breath. He is dismantling his privacy, tearing down the walls he spent years building, all to protect you.
âThe article implies that my fatherâs imprisonment and my relationship with her are part of some scandalous love triangle,â Garrett continues, the disgust heavy in his tone. âIt implies that she was playing us against each other. That is a lie. It is a disgusting, misogynistic piece of fiction designed to sell clicks.â
The reporters are furiously typing, completely silent, captivated by the raw, unscripted emotion pouring from the rookie.
âThe truth,â Garrett says, his eyes turning hard as obsidian, âis that Phil Graham is not a hockey legend. He is a violent, cowardly abuser.â
A collective, shocked gasp ripples through the press room.
You suck in a breath on the couch, your hand flying up to cover your mouth. He is doing it. He is laying it all out there.
âHe abused my mother until the day she died,â Garrett states flatly, refusing to shy away from the horrific reality of his past. âHe abused me for eighteen years. And when he moved a young, vulnerable woman into his house, he abused her, too.â
Garrettâs jaw ticks. He looks out at the sea of cameras, but you know, deep in your bones, that he is speaking directly to you.
âI met her at a Thanksgiving dinner,â Garrett says, his voice softening just a fraction, the memory clearly visible in his eyes. âI saw the bruises he left on her arm. I told her to run, and I left. But she was trapped. She didnât have anywhere to go.â
Garrett grips the podium tighter, leaning closer to the microphones.
âThree weeks later, I ended up in the emergency room at the hospital with a concussion,â Garrett says. âShe was my nurse. And when she walked into my room, I saw what he had done to her. I saw the bruises on her face. I saw the terror in her eyes. I refused to leave that hospital without her. I moved her into my house, and I swore I would protect her from him.â
Garrett pauses, the heavy, suffocating silence of the press room hanging on his every word.
âHe tracked her down at a grocery store a month later,â Garrett says, his voice dropping to a harsh, gravelly rasp that makes the hairs on your arms stand up. âHe beat her so badly she required emergency surgery to rebuild her face and remove a ruptured organ. She nearly died in an alleyway because she had the courage to escape him.â
A reporter in the second row lowers her phone, her eyes wide with horror, a hand resting over her heart.
âPhil Graham is sitting in a maximum-security prison right now because he is a monster,â Garrett declares, his voice ringing with absolute finality. âHe isnât a victim of a love triangle. He is a domestic abuser who tried to murder the woman I love.â
Garrett stands up straight, stepping back from the podium slightly. He looks directly at Terrance Reilly.
âSo, to answer your question,â Garrett says, his tone dripping with lethal contempt. âNo, I didnât steal my fatherâs girlfriend. I pulled a victim out of a nightmare. She is the strongest person I know, and I spend every single day thanking God that she survived. The only scandal here is that a garbage blog decided to re-traumatize a survivor of domestic violence for a headline.â
Garrett doesnât wait for another question. He doesnât look at the PR director.
He turns his back to the cameras, steps off the podium, and walks out of the press room, the heavy wooden door shutting firmly behind him.
The television broadcast cuts to a stunned anchor sitting at a news desk, fumbling for words.
Dean hits the mute button on the remote.
The apartment is dead silent.
You are crying. The tears are falling freely down your cheeks, hot and fast. You arenât crying from fear, or from the trauma of the memories. You are crying because you have never felt so completely, unconditionally protected in your entire life.
Tucker reaches over the back of the couch and gently squeezes your shoulder. âHe loves you. He loves you so damn much.â
âHe just nuked his own privacy for me,â you whisper, wiping at your cheeks. âHis past with his mom, his own abuse ⊠he never talks about it. And he just put it on national television to defend me.â
âBecause youâre worth it,â Logan says firmly, turning his head to look at you. âYouâre his entire world, Y/N. He would burn the whole league to the ground if it meant keeping you safe. You know that.â
You do know that.
***
It takes Garrett forty minutes to get through the Boston traffic and back to the apartment.
When the front door unlocks and swings open, the guys are already gone. They left five minutes after the press conference ended, claiming they needed to go secure the perimeter, but really, they knew you needed to be alone with him.
Garrett walks into the apartment.
He looks exhausted. He has taken the suit jacket and tie off, his white dress shirt unbuttoned at the collar, the sleeves rolled up to expose his muscular forearms. He drops his keys onto the console table, closing the door behind him.
He looks up, and his dark eyes lock onto you standing in the middle of the living room.
The tension that was radiating off him during the press conference is completely gone. He just looks incredibly vulnerable, his chest heaving with a deep, shaky sigh.
âYou saw it,â Garrett says quietly. Itâs not a question.
âI saw it,â you whisper.
You donât wait for him to take his shoes off. You cross the living room in three rapid strides and throw yourself at him.
Garrett catches you effortlessly. His massive arms wrap around your waist, hauling you flush against his body, lifting your feet off the hardwood floor. He buries his face in the crook of your neck, his breath ghosting hot across your skin.
You wrap your arms around his neck, tangling your fingers in his dark hair, holding him as tightly as your healed ribs will allow.
âIâm sorry,â Garrett murmurs into your skin, his voice thick. âIâm sorry it got out. Iâm sorry you had to see his face again.â
âDonât apologize,â you cry softly, pulling back just far enough to cup his face in both of your hands. You look into his beautiful, tortured dark eyes. âGarrett, donât you dare apologize. What you did today ⊠what you said up there âŠâ
âI meant every word,â Garrett says fiercely, leaning into your touch. He slides his hands up your back, resting them gently on your shoulder blades. âI wasnât going to let them paint you as some sort of villain. You survived him. We survived him. And I am so damn proud to be yours.â
You trace your thumb over his cheekbone, your heart overflowing with a love so absolute it feels like gravity.
âYou told the whole world about your mom,â you whisper, the magnitude of his sacrifice settling heavy in the quiet room. âYou protected her memory, too.â
Garrettâs eyes soften, a sheen of tears making them shine in the afternoon light. He rests his forehead against yours, closing his eyes.
âHe doesnât get to control the narrative anymore,â Garrett says, his voice steadying, finding peace in the truth. âHe doesnât get to hide behind his hockey stats or his money. The world knows exactly what he is now. And more importantly, the world knows exactly who you are.â
âWho am I?â You ask softly, a watery smile touching your lips.
Garrett opens his eyes. The darkness, the fear, the shadows of the past â they are all completely gone, replaced entirely by the bright, unyielding warmth of the future you have built together.
âYouâre the girl who fixed my scrambled brain,â Garrett smiles, a genuine, breathtaking curve of his lips that reaches all the way to his eyes. He leans down, brushing his nose gently against yours. âYouâre the center of my universe. And youâre never getting rid of me.â
âI wouldnât dream of it,â you whisper.
Garrett kisses you.
It isnât frantic or desperate like the kisses in the hospital room two years ago. It is deep, slow, and devastatingly certain. It is a promise written in skin and breath, a vow that the nightmare is truly, finally over.
You kiss him back, pouring every ounce of your love into the man who stood in front of the world and fought for you.
When you finally pull away, resting your head against his chest, listening to the strong, steady beat of his heart, you look around the quiet, sunlit apartment. You think of Logan, Dean, and Tucker, who are probably arguing over who gets to beat up Terrance Reilly first.
You think of the long, terrifying road that led you from a cold alleyway to this exact moment.
Garrett holds you tight, his chin resting on top of your head, swaying you gently back and forth in the quiet apartment.
The monsters are locked away. The shadows are gone.
You are safe. You are loved. And for the very first time in your life, you are truly home.
Summary: Garrett hasnât set foot in his fatherâs house in years, and one Thanksgiving dinner reminds him exactly why ⊠except this time, thereâs a stranger sitting in his motherâs old seat, wearing his fatherâs same practiced cruelty like a shadow. He walks away telling himself it isnât his fight anymore. Three weeks later, fate puts you back in front of him with a needle in your hand and a bruise you canât quite hide, and Garrett realizes he canât walk away from you again
Warnings: 18+ content and domestic violence
Read part two here
Garrett kills the engine of his Jeep, but he doesnât take his hands off the steering wheel. He sits there in the driveway, staring through the windshield at the massive, imposing stone facade of his childhood home.
He hates this house. Every square inch of it.
âJust a few hours, Graham,â Garrett mutters to the empty car. âIn and out. Eat the damn turkey and leave.â
He drags a hand down his face, feeling the tension already knotting in his shoulders. Being the captain and star center of the Briar University hockey team means he handles pressure for a living. He faces down two-hundred-pound defensemen who want to separate his head from his neck on a nightly basis, and he does it with a smirk. But this? Coming back here? It makes his chest tight.
He grabs his duffel bag from the passenger seat, shoves his door open, and steps out into the biting November chill. The Thanksgiving air is crisp, biting at his cheeks as he walks up the long driveway.
Before he even reaches for the doorbell, the heavy oak door pulls open.
Phil Graham stands in the doorway. Heâs a big man, built like a brick wall, still holding onto the bulk from his days as an NHL star defenseman for the Rangers. Heâs wearing a crisp button-down shirt and a fake, easy smile that doesnât reach his cold eyes.
âGarrett,â Phil booms, clapping a heavy hand on Garrettâs shoulder as he steps inside. âYou actually made it. I was starting to think youâd find an excuse to stay on campus.â
âI said I was coming,â Garrett says, his voice flat. He steps out of his fatherâs grip as quickly as politely possible, shrugging off his jacket.
âWell, Iâm glad you did. Come on in. Y/N is finishing up the last of the food in the kitchen.â Phil turns and gestures down the wide, sterile hallway. âY/N! Heâs here!â
Garrett follows his father into the living room, his jaw tight. He doesnât want to meet the new girlfriend. He doesnât want to know anything about the woman who is willingly spending her time with a man like Phil.
Then, you step out of the kitchen.
Garrett stops dead in his tracks.
Youâre wiping your hands on a small dish towel, a nervous but warm smile on your face. Youâre wearing a soft oversized sweater and dark jeans. But thatâs not what makes Garrettâs stomach drop.
Itâs how young you are.
You canât be more than twenty-three, maybe twenty-four. Youâre barely older than Garrett himself. The realization hits him like a physical blow, a sudden, sickening wave of nausea washing over him.
âHi,â you say, your voice soft, almost hesitant as you step forward. You extend a hand. âIâm Y/N. Itâs so great to finally meet you, Garrett.â
Garrett forces himself to take your hand. Your grip is light, your skin warm. âYeah. Nice to meet you too.â
Phil wraps a thick, possessive arm around your waist, pulling you against his side. Garrett watches the way you subtly stiffen, the way your smile falters for a fraction of a second before recovering.
âSheâs been cooking all day,â Phil says, leaning down to kiss the side of your head. âWanted everything to be perfect for the big college star.â
âYou didnât have to do that,â Garrett says, looking directly at you, trying to ignore his father entirely.
âI wanted to,â you say quickly. âI love cooking. And Philâs told me so much about you. Your season is going really well, right? Undefeated so far?â
âYeah,â Garrett says, surprised you actually know that. âWeâre having a good run.â
âSheâs a nurse,â Phil interrupts, waving a dismissive hand. âWorks crazy shifts at the hospital. I tell her she works too much, but she wonât listen.â
âI like my job,â you say gently, stepping out of Philâs hold under the guise of gesturing toward the dining room. âDinner is ready. We should sit before it gets cold.â
The dining room table is groaning under the weight of the food you prepared. A massive turkey, bowls of mashed potatoes, stuffing, cranberry sauce, roasted vegetables â itâs a feast. A feast for three people. It feels excessive. It feels like youâre trying too hard to impress.
Garrett takes a seat at the far end of the table, putting as much physical distance between himself and his father as possible. You take the seat next to Phil, directly across from Garrett.
âSo,â Phil says, carving the turkey with sharp, aggressive strokes. âHow are your grades, Garrett? Still scraping by with those easy electives so you can stay on the ice?â
Garrettâs grip on his fork tightens. âIâm a history major, Dad. My GPA is a 3.8.â
âHistory,â Phil snorts, tossing a slice of dark meat onto Garrettâs plate. âRight. Because thatâs going to pay the bills when you blow out your knee and your hockey career is over.â
âPhil,â you say softly, reaching out to touch his arm. âDonât say things like that. Garrett has a very bright future.â
Phil glances at you, his eyes narrowing slightly. âIâm just being realistic, Y/N. Someone has to keep the boy grounded.â
You give Garrett a sympathetic, apologetic look across the table. He ignores it. He doesnât want your sympathy. He wants to know what the hell youâre doing here.
âSo, Y/N,â Garrett says, leaning back in his chair. âA nurse. Thatâs a tough gig. ER?â
You perk up, eager for the change in subject. âPediatrics, actually. I love it. The kids are incredibly resilient.â
âThatâs awesome,â Garrett says. And he means it. You seem genuine. You seem kind. Which makes your presence in this house all the more confusing and disturbing to him. âHave you been doing it long?â
âJust over a year,â you say, passing the bowl of mashed potatoes across the table. âI graduated last spring.â
Garrett does the math in his head. Just over a year. Barely out of nursing school. Sheâs twenty-three. His dad is forty-eight.
âShe gets too emotionally attached,â Phil chimes in, loading his plate with stuffing. âComes home crying half the time. I keep telling her she needs a thicker skin if she wants to survive the real world.â
âItâs not a weakness to care about my patients, Phil,â you say, your voice dropping a fraction in volume.
âI didnât say it was a weakness,â Phil snaps, his tone instantly sharper. âI said you need a thicker skin. Donât put words in my mouth.â
The temperature in the room seems to drop ten degrees. Garrett watches you carefully. You look down at your plate, your shoulders hunching slightly.
âIâm sorry,â you murmur. âYouâre right.â
Garrettâs stomach twists. The dynamic is terrifyingly familiar. Itâs the exact same tone, the exact same manipulative pivot his father used to pull on his mother. Make her feel crazy. Make her apologize for his bad behavior.
âIt takes a lot of strength to care about sick kids,â Garrett says loudly, breaking the sudden, suffocating silence. He locks eyes with his father. âI think itâs badass.â
Phil glares at him, his jaw ticking. âEat your turkey, Garrett.â
The rest of the meal is agonizing. Itâs a masterclass in awkward, strained tension. You try your best to keep the conversation going, asking Garrett about Briar, about his teammates, about his classes.
âDo you have a girlfriend, Garrett?â You ask, trying for a bright, casual tone as you take a sip of your water.
âNo,â Garrett says. âNo time. Between practice, games, and classes, Iâm pretty booked.â
âHe just hasnât found a girl who can put up with him,â Phil chuckles, but thereâs no humor in it. âHeâs just like his mother. Stubborn. Thinks he knows everything.â
Garrett freezes. The mention of his mother feels like a live wire in the room. His mother, who battled lung cancer while living in this hellhole. His mother, who took the brunt of Philâs rage for years before Garrett became the primary target.
âDonât talk about her,â Garrett says, his voice deadly quiet.
âIâll talk about whoever I want in my own house,â Phil shoots back, leaning forward, his massive frame intimidating. âYou think because you play a little college puck you can come in here and give me orders?â
âI said,â Garrett repeats, every muscle in his body coiled and tight, âdonât talk about my mother.â
âPlease,â you interrupt, your voice shaking slightly. You look panicked, your eyes darting between Garrett and his father. âPlease, letâs just have a nice dinner. I made pumpkin pie. I canâI can go get it right now.â
You push your chair back, moving a little too quickly.
âSit down, Y/N,â Phil says sharply. âWeâre not finished eating.â
âI just wanted to get the pie,â you stammer, already half-standing.
âI said sit down!â Philâs voice echoes off the dining room walls.
You flinch. Itâs a small, violent jerk of your shoulders, a conditioned reflex.
Garrett sees it. He feels the anger boiling in his veins, hot and volatile.
You slowly lower yourself back into your chair, your eyes glued to the tablecloth. âOkay. Iâm sorry. Iâll wait.â
âGood,â Phil says, picking up his fork again as if nothing happened. âNow, pass the gravy.â
You reach across the table for the gravy boat. As you extend your arm, the loose sleeve of your oversized sweater rides up, pushed back by the edge of a serving bowl.
Garrettâs eyes lock onto your wrist.
High up on your forearm, just below the elbow, is a cluster of dark, purplish-black bruises. They arenât random smudges. They are distinct, unmistakable ovals.
Finger marks.
The shape of a large hand gripping violently tight.
Garrett stops breathing.
The dining room fades away. The smell of the roasted turkey, the clinking of Philâs silverware against the china â it all vanishes. All Garrett can see is that bruised skin.
He knows those bruises. He used to have them on his own arms, his own ribs. He saw them on his motherâs pale skin, hidden under long sleeves in the middle of July.
Phil never changed.
The monster who terrorized Garrett and his mother for years is sitting at the head of the table, pretending to be a normal man, and heâs doing it to this poor, young girl.
Garrett stands up.
He moves so fast, so violently, that his heavy wooden chair tips backward and crashes into the hardwood floor with a deafening bang.
âGarrett!â Phil barks, startled. âWhat the hell is your problem?â
Garrett doesnât look at his father. He canât, because if he looks at him right now, he will reach across this table and kill him.
He looks at you.
Youâve quickly yanked your sleeve down, your face pale, your eyes wide with terror as you realize what he just saw.
âIâm leaving,â Garrett chokes out. His chest is heaving. He wants to vomit. He actually feels the bile rising in his throat.
âYou just got here!â Phil yells, throwing his napkin onto the table. âSit your ass back down!â
âNo,â Garrett says, his voice shaking with a dangerous, barely controlled fury. âIâm done. Iâm done with you. Iâm done with this fucking house.â
He turns on his heel and storms out of the dining room.
âGarrett!â Phil roars, the sound of a chair scraping loudly behind him.
Garrett doesnât stop. He stalks down the hallway, his heart pounding in his ears. He reaches the coat rack by the front door and snatches his heavy jacket off the hook, nearly ripping the hook out of the wall in the process.
Footsteps hurry down the hall behind him. Light footsteps.
âGarrett, wait!â
He pauses, his hand on the brass doorknob. He turns around.
You are standing a few feet away, wringing your hands together. You look terrified. Phil is looming in the doorway of the living room behind you, his face red with rage.
âWhere do you think youâre going?â Phil demands. âYou ungrateful little punk.â
Garrett ignores him. He focuses entirely on you.
âGarrett, please,â you whisper, stepping closer to him, keeping your voice low so Phil canât hear over his own ranting. âPlease donât go like this. Itâs ⊠itâs my fault. I made him mad earlier. I dropped a glass and I shouldnât have talked back. Itâs not what you think.â
The words hit Garrett like a physical blow. The excuses. The self-blame. Itâs a script he has heard a thousand times before.
He lets go of the doorknob and steps toward you. You shrink back slightly, anticipating anger.
But Garrett isnât angry at you.
âStop,â Garrett says, his voice remarkably steady now, cutting through your panicked excuses. âStop talking.â
You snap your mouth shut, tears brimming in your eyes.
Garrett looks you dead in the eye. He needs you to hear this. He needs you to understand.
âIt is never your fault,â Garrett says, emphasizing every single word. âDo you hear me? Never.â
âYou donât understand,â you shake your head, a tear spilling over your eyelashes. âHe just gets stressed, and I pushed him-â
âI understand perfectly,â Garrett cuts you off, his tone fierce. âI lived in this house for eighteen years. I watched him do it to my mother. I watched him do it to me.â
Your breath hitches. Your eyes widen in shock, glancing back at Phil, then back to Garrett.
âHe is an abusive piece of shit,â Garrett says loudly, making sure his voice carries down the hall to where his father is standing in stunned silence. âAnd he will never stop. He will never change. I donât care how much he cries and pretends to apologize after every time he hurts you. He will do it again.â
âGarrett, shut your damn mouth!â Phil shouts, taking a step forward.
âFuck you, Phil!â Garrett roars back, the raw, unadulterated hatred pouring out of him.
He turns back to you. Your face is crumpled, the illusion shattered. Youâre trembling.
âGet the hell away from him,â Garrett tells you, his voice lowering to an urgent, desperate plea. âBefore itâs too late. Please.â
He doesnât wait for your response. He canât stay here another second.
He yanks the front door open, steps out into the freezing night, and slams the heavy door shut behind him. The sound echoes across the quiet suburban street like a gunshot.
He practically runs down the driveway to his Jeep. He rips the door open, throws himself into the driverâs seat, and jams the key into the ignition. The engine roars to life.
Garrett throws it into reverse, peels out of the driveway, and hits the gas, desperate to put as much distance between himself and that house as possible.
He drives for ten minutes before he finally pulls over on the shoulder of an empty highway.
He shoves the car into park.
And then he loses it.
He slams his hands against the steering wheel. Once. Twice. A scream of pure, visceral frustration tears from his throat. The horn blares into the dark night.
He rests his forehead against the leather of the steering wheel, his chest heaving, his breathing ragged.
He closes his eyes, but all he sees are those bruises. Those dark, brutal marks on your pale skin.
Youâre a nurse. Youâre sweet. You smiled and baked a damn pie and you are trapped in a house with a monster. A girl who canât be much older than he is, taking the hits that his mother used to take.
Garrett grips the steering wheel until his knuckles turn white. He told you to get away. He hopes to God you listen. But as he sits there in the cold, dark car on the way back to Briar, a sickening feeling settles deep in his gut.
He knows this isnât over. He canât just walk away and leave you there.
***
The hit comes out of nowhere.
One second, Garrett is flying down the center of the ice, the puck a familiar, comfortable weight on the blade of his stick. The Briar arena is deafening, thousands of students screaming as he crosses the blue line. He spots the opening. He sets up the shot.
The next second, a two-hundred-and-twenty-pound defenseman from Harvard blindsides him.
The elbow catches Garrett right under the edge of his helmet. The crack is sickeningly loud, echoing in his own skull before the ice rushes up to meet him. He hits the frozen surface hard, sliding into the boards in a tangled mess of limbs and composite sticks.
The whistle blows shrilly. The crowd erupts into angry boos.
Garrett lies there for a few seconds, staring up at the blinding stadium lights. His head is ringing. A high-pitched, sustained whine blocks out the sound of his teammates rushing to his defense. Thereâs a sharp, burning pain right above his left eyebrow, and when he blinks, something warm and wet runs down his face.
âGraham! Hey, Graham, donât move.â
Robby, the Briar athletic trainer, is suddenly leaning over him, his face pinched with concern.
âIâm fine,â Garrett groans, trying to push himself up on his heavy gloves. The ice tilts precariously. âJust a scratch. Get me back out there. Weâre on a power play now.â
âYouâre not going anywhere near a puck tonight, kid,â Robby says, gripping Garrettâs shoulder to keep him down. Robby presses a thick wad of gauze against Garrettâs forehead. Garrett winces as white-hot pain flares. âYouâre bleeding like a stuck pig, and your eyes are rolling. Weâre going to the locker room, and then youâre going to the hospital.â
âHospital?â Garrett snaps, instantly irritated. âRobby, come on. Just glue it shut. Do the concussion protocol. I know what month it is.â
âI need imaging, Garrett. That hit was dirty, and your helmet shifted. Iâm not playing games with your brain. Up you get. Slowly.â
Forty-five minutes later, Garrett is sitting on the edge of a crinkly, paper-covered bed in a sterile room at the local emergency department. Heâs still in his bottom gear â his bulky hockey pants, his skates replaced by slide sandals Robby grabbed from his locker, and his Briar hockey hoodie pulled over his t-shirt.
He smells like sweat, ice, and metallic blood. He feels like a caged animal.
Robby did the initial check-up and handed him off to the triage nurse, who promised someone would be in shortly to clean the wound, stitch him up, and get him down to CT. That was twenty minutes ago.
Garrett taps his foot impatiently against the linoleum floor. His head throbs in time with his heartbeat. He hates hospitals. He hates the smell of antiseptic, the stark white lights, the feeling of vulnerability.
Most of all, he just wants to go to sleep.
He leans back, closing his eyes and trying to breathe through the dull nausea rolling in his stomach.
The heavy wooden door to his exam room clicks open.
âSorry for the wait,â a soft, hurried voice says, followed by the squeak of rubber-soled shoes. âItâs a zoo out there tonight. Full moon or something.â
Garrett opens his eyes, a sarcastic remark already loaded on his tongue about how long it takes to get a needle and thread in this place.
The words die instantly in his throat.
You are standing by the rolling metal cart, pulling on a pair of purple nitrile gloves. Youâre wearing scrubs. Not the standard-issue, depressing hospital blue, but a light pink top covered in tiny, cartoonish stethoscopes and smiling Band-Aids. Itâs undeniably cute. Itâs the kind of uniform designed to make terrified kids feel safe.
You snap the second glove onto your wrist and finally turn around to look at the patient.
You freeze.
Your hands hover in mid-air. The professional, welcoming smile you walked in with vanishes so fast itâs like it was never there. The color drains completely from your face, leaving you looking like a ghost in the harsh fluorescent lighting.
âGarrett,â you breathe, the name barely a whisper.
Garrett stares at you. His heart does a strange, painful stutter in his chest.
Of all the hospitals. Of all the nurses.
He hasnât stopped thinking about you since Thanksgiving. Itâs been three weeks. Three weeks of replaying that disastrous dinner in his head, hearing his fatherâs booming, aggressive voice, and seeing those dark, finger-shaped bruises on your arm.
He had hoped, with a desperate kind of optimism, that you had listened to him. That his dramatic exit had been the wake-up call you needed. He hoped you packed your bags, walked out of Phil Grahamâs massive, oppressive house, and never looked back.
But as you stand there, clutching a clipboard to your chest like a shield, Garrettâs stomach sinks.
âWhat are you doing here?â Garrett asks. His voice is hoarse, the concussion making him sound rougher than he intends. âI thought you worked pediatrics.â
You blink rapidly, seemingly trying to reboot your brain. You take a cautious step back, closer to the door, as if preparing to bolt.
âI do,â you say, your voice remarkably shaky. You clear your throat and try again, fighting for a professional tone. âI do work pediatrics. Weâre ⊠weâre short-staffed down here tonight. A nasty flu bug wiped out half the ER nurses. They floated me down because Iâm the newest on my floor.â
âRight,â Garrett says, his eyes locked on you.
The tension in the tiny exam room is thick enough to cut with a scalpel. Neither of you moves.
âI can,â you stammer, your eyes darting from the bloody gauze taped to his forehead to his skates-less feet, avoiding direct eye contact. âI can go get someone else. Another nurse. If youâre ⊠if youâre uncomfortable.â
âIâm not uncomfortable,â Garrett says immediately.
He doesnât want you to leave. He needs to know what happened after he drove away. He needs to know if youâre okay.
You hesitate, your grip on the clipboard turning your knuckles white. You bite your bottom lip, a nervous habit that sends a jolt of protective instinct straight through Garrettâs chest.
âOkay,â you finally whisper. You force yourself to take a step forward, slipping into nurse-mode like a protective second skin. âOkay. Letâs ⊠letâs take a look at that cut, Mr. Graham. The doctor will be in shortly for the stitches, but I need to clean it and do a standard neuro check first.â
âItâs just Garrett,â he mutters, hating the formal âMr. Grahamâ. It makes him think of his father.
âGarrett,â you correct yourself softly.
You pull a rolling stool over to the side of his bed and sit down. Youâre close now. Close enough that he can smell the faint, clean scent of your vanilla shampoo over the harsh hospital antiseptics.
âCan you look straight at me?â You ask, pulling a small penlight from your scrub pocket.
Garrett turns his head. He looks straight at you.
And thatâs when he really sees it.
The harsh, unforgiving overhead lights of the ER leave nothing in shadow. You are wearing makeup. A lot of it. Far more than you wore at Thanksgiving. The foundation is thick, expertly applied to look matte and flawless.
But itâs not flawless.
Underneath the heavy-duty concealer on your left cheekbone, there is a distinct, yellowish-green discoloration. The fading remnants of a severe bruise. And when you lean forward to shine the light in his eyes, the v-neck of your cute, patterned scrub top gapes just a fraction.
Right on your collarbone, peeking out from the fabric, is a mottled patch of dark purple and black. It looks fresh.
Garrettâs breath hitches.
âFollow the light with your eyes, please,â you say softly, your brow furrowed in concentration. âWithout moving your head.â
Garrett tries. He really does. But his eyes drop from the penlight to your cheekbone. Then down to the edge of your collar.
A wave of nausea hits him, so intense and violent he actually grips the edges of the exam table to ground himself. Itâs not from the concussion. Itâs from the crushing, suffocating weight of guilt.
He did this.
He knows he did this.
He remembers the look on his fatherâs face when he slammed the door. He remembers the rage, the wounded pride. Phil Graham doesnât just get yelled at in his own house by his son and let it go. Phil Graham retaliates. He takes his anger out on whatever is closest. On whoever is weakest.
At Thanksgiving, that was you.
Garrett left you alone with a monster he had just purposely provoked.
âAre you feeling dizzy?â You ask, misinterpreting his sudden rigidity. You click the penlight off, your eyes scanning his face with genuine concern. âDo you feel like youâre going to be sick?â
âYeah,â Garrett whispers, his voice cracking. âYeah, I feel sick.â
You immediately stand up, reaching for a plastic basin on the counter. âOkay, lean forward. Deep breaths-â
âNot because of my head,â Garrett interrupts.
He reaches out and grabs your wrist.
He does it gently. Heâs incredibly aware of his own strength, of the sheer size difference between them. His large hand loosely encircles your delicate wrist over the purple nitrile glove.
You freeze instantly. Your entire body goes rigid, a startled gasp slipping from your lips.
âGarrett, let go,â you whisper, panic suddenly flaring in your eyes. You glance frantically at the closed door.
âHe did this,â Garrett says, his voice thick with a rage that threatens to choke him. He doesnât let go, but he doesnât squeeze, either. He just holds you there, forcing you to look at him.
âI donât know what youâre talking about,â you say automatically. The denial is fast, practiced. You tug your arm, trying to pull away. âPlease, I need to clean your wound.â
âDonât lie to me,â Garrett pleads. He lets go of your wrist, raising his hand to point a shaking finger at your face. âThe makeup. Your cheek. Your collarbone. I can see it, Y/N.â
You flinch as if he struck you. You immediately reach up, your gloved hand self-consciously covering your collarbone, pulling the fabric of your scrubs higher. You look away, your jaw trembling.
âItâs nothing,â you say, staring fixedly at the rolling cart. âIâm clumsy. I bumped into an open cabinet door in the kitchen.â
âA cabinet door doesnât grab your collarbone,â Garrett says, his voice dropping to a harsh, heartbroken whisper. âA cabinet door didnât leave finger marks on your arm at Thanksgiving. Stop protecting him.â
âIâm not protecting anyone,â you snap, finally looking back at him. Your eyes are bright with unshed tears, defensively angry. âYou donât know anything about my life, Garrett. You donât know anything about me.â
âI know my father,â Garrett fires back, leaning forward, ignoring the throbbing pain in his head. âI know exactly what he is. I lived with it for eighteen years. You think youâre the first person heâs done this to? You think youâre special? My mother used to use the exact same brand of heavy concealer youâre wearing right now.â
The words hit you hard. Your defensive anger crumbles in an instant, leaving behind a raw, terrified vulnerability that makes Garrett want to punch a hole through the wall.
A single tear escapes, cutting a track down your powdered cheek. You quickly swipe it away with the back of your wrist, smudging the concealer and revealing more of the fading bruise beneath.
âWhy didnât you leave?â Garrett asks, the desperation bleeding into his tone. âI told you to get away. I told you what he was. Why are you still there?â
You let out a shaky, bitter laugh. Itâs a terrible sound. âLeave? And go where, Garrett? He moved me into his house. My name isnât on the lease of my old apartment anymore. I have student loans that are drowning me. When I met him, he ⊠he was so generous. He offered to help me get on my feet. He bought my car.â
Garrett closes his eyes. He feels sick all over again. Classic Phil. Financial control. Isolate the target. Make them dependent so they feel like they canât survive on their own. Itâs a textbook maneuver, and Garrett hates himself for not realizing it sooner.
âSo youâre trapped,â Garrett states flatly, opening his eyes to look at you.
âIâm managing,â you say stubbornly, though your voice lacks conviction. âHeâs just ⊠heâs been under a lot of pressure lately.â
âBullshit,â Garrett practically growls.
âDonât yell at me!â You whisper-shout, looking panicked at the door again. âIâm at work, Garrett. Please. I canât do this right now. If my charge nurse hears âŠâ
Garrett forces himself to take a deep breath. He forces his muscles to uncoil. Youâre right. This is your place of work. Youâre already terrified, and him losing his temper â even on your behalf â is only making you more scared.
âOkay,â Garrett says softly, gentling his tone. âOkay, Iâm sorry. I wonât yell.â
You let out a trembling sigh, your shoulders slumping slightly. You reach for a sterile saline wipe from the tray. Your hands are shaking.
âI have to clean the cut,â you murmur, keeping your eyes down. âItâs going to sting.â
You lean in close again. You gently press the saline wipe against the gash above his eyebrow. It burns like a bitch, but Garrett doesnât even flinch. He is completely hyper-focused on you.
Up this close, he can see the exhaustion etched around your eyes. He can see the faint tremor in your fingers. He can feel the anxiety radiating off you in waves.
âHe took it out on you, didnât he?â Garrett asks quietly, the words meant only for the two of you. âAfter I left on Thanksgiving. I made him furious, and I walked out the door, and he took it out on you.â
Your hand pauses. The saline wipe hovers over his cut. You donât look at his eyes; you just stare blindly at his forehead.
âGarrett, please,â you whisper, your voice breaking completely. âDonât.â
âI need to know,â he insists, the guilt gnawing at his insides like acid. âDid he hit you because of me?â
You swallow hard. A fresh tear falls, splashing softly against the plastic bib covering Garrettâs chest.
âHe was mad,â you finally admit, your voice barely audible over the hum of the hospital air conditioning. âHe said I embarrassed him in front of you. That I was stupid for engaging with you.â
Garrett closes his eyes. He feels like heâs been sucker-punched by that Harvard defenseman all over again. Only this time, the pain is a thousand times worse.
âIâm so sorry,â Garrett breathes. The apology feels entirely inadequate, but itâs all he has. âY/N, Iâm so fucking sorry. I thought ⊠I thought if I called him out, if I showed you I saw it, youâd realize it wasnât normal and youâd run. I didnât think about the fallout. I left you alone with him.â
âItâs not your fault,â you say automatically, returning to cleaning the wound. Your touch is incredibly gentle, a stark contrast to the violence you go home to. âYou were right. Everything you said was right. I just ⊠I didnât know how bad it was going to be.â
âHow bad did it get?â Garrett asks, his chest tight.
âIt doesnât matter,â you say quickly, tossing the bloody wipe into the biohazard bin and reaching for a fresh one. âIâm fine. He apologized the next day. He cried. He promised heâd never do it again.â
âAnd you believed him?â Garrett asks, unable to keep the disbelief out of his voice.
You finally look him in the eyes. The profound sadness in your gaze breaks his heart.
âNo,â you whisper. âI didnât believe him. But I didnât have anywhere else to go.â
Silence falls over the small exam room. Itâs a heavy, suffocating silence. Garrett stares at you, a fierce, protective determination hardening in his chest.
He doesnât care that he only met you once. He doesnât care that youâre technically his fatherâs girlfriend. All he cares about is the fact that you are a kind, gentle person who spends your days taking care of sick kids, and you are going home to a nightmare.
A nightmare Garrett knows intimately.
âYouâre not going back there,â Garrett says suddenly.
You pause, looking at him with utter confusion. âWhat?â
âWhen your shift is over,â Garrett says, his voice firm, leaving no room for argument. âYou are not going back to his house.â
âGarrett, be reasonable,â you sigh, shaking your head. âI have to. All my stuff is there. My life is there.â
âI donât give a shit about your stuff,â Garrett says. âStuff can be replaced. You canât. If you go back there, heâs going to kill you, Y/N. Maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow, but eventually, he will cross a line he canât uncross. You know it, and I know it.â
âYouâre scaring me,â you whisper, taking a step back from the bed.
âGood,â Garrett says intensely. âYou should be scared. You should be terrified. Because he is dangerous. And I am not letting you go back to him.â
âYou canât control what I do,â you say, a spark of defiance finally flaring in your eyes. âYou donât get to order me around. Youâre just as bossy as he is!â
The comparison stings, but Garrett takes it. He deserves it. âIâm not trying to order you around. Iâm trying to save your life. Because I couldnât save my motherâs, and Iâll be damned if I sit back and let him do it to someone else.â
You stare at him, the defiance melting away, replaced by shock. You didnât know the full extent of it. Phil certainly wouldnât have told you the truth about his marriage.
âGarrett âŠâ you start, but you donât know how to finish the sentence.
âI have a house,â Garrett says, the plan forming rapidly in his mind. âOff-campus. I live with three of my teammates. We have a couch. Itâs not fancy, and it constantly smells like hockey gear and stale pizza, but itâs safe. He doesnât know where it is. He doesnât have a key.â
Your eyes go wide. âYou want me to ⊠to come home with you?â
âYes,â Garrett says, without a second of hesitation.
âI canât do that,â you say, shaking your head frantically. âI canât impose on you and your roommates. I barely know you. Phil would lose his mind if he found out.â
âPhil is going to lose his mind anyway when he realizes youâre gone,â Garrett counters. âLet him. Let him tear the house apart. By the time he realizes you arenât coming back, youâll be gone. And you wonât be alone.â
âGarrett, this is crazy,â you whisper. You look around the room, as if expecting Phil to jump out of the medical supply cabinet. âI have a shift until 7 AM. I canât just leave with you.â
âIâll wait,â Garrett says stubbornly.
âYou have a concussion!â You argue. âYou need to rest. You need to be monitored.â
âIâll rest in the waiting room,â Garrett fires back. âIâm not leaving this hospital without you.â
âYou are impossible,â you say, but there is a distinct lack of heat in your voice. You look incredibly tired. The kind of tired that seeps into your bones and makes it hard to stand.
âIâm stubborn,â Garrett corrects, echoing his fatherâs insult from Thanksgiving, but reclaiming it. âJust like my mother.â
Before you can argue further, the heavy wooden door swings open.
A tall, exhausted-looking doctor with a clipboard steps into the room. âAlright, Mr. Graham. Sorry for the wait. Letâs get a look at that-â The doctor stops, glancing between Garrett and you. The tension in the room is palpable, even to a stranger. âIs everything alright in here, Y/N?â
You jump slightly, instantly stepping back from Garrettâs bed and smoothing down your scrub top. You plaster that fake, professional smile back on your face.
âEverything is fine, Dr. Gardner,â you say brightly. âJust finished cleaning the laceration. Heâs all ready for you.â
âExcellent,â Dr. Gardner says, stepping up to the bed and clicking on a bright overhead surgical light. âAlright, Garrett, letâs get you stitched up so we can get you down to CT. Y/N, can you prep a local anesthetic tray, please?â
âRight away, Doctor,â you say.
You move mechanically, pulling supplies from the cart, avoiding Garrettâs gaze entirely.
Garrett doesnât say a word as the doctor numbs his forehead. He doesnât flinch as the needle pierces his skin to pull the wound shut. He keeps his eyes locked on you the entire time.
He watches you hand the doctor the scissors. He watches you dispose of the bloody gauze. He watches the way your shoulders stay rigidly tense, the way you constantly glance at the clock on the wall.
You are terrified. You are trapped.
But not anymore.
Garrett made a mistake at Thanksgiving. He let his anger blind him to the consequences. He walked away to protect himself, and he left you in the line of fire.
He isnât walking away this time.
Dr. Gardner finishes the final stitch and snips the thread. âThere you go. Seven stitches. Weâll get a bandage on that, and an orderly will be in shortly to take you down to imaging.â
âThanks,â Garrett grunts.
âY/N will get you bandaged up,â Dr. Gardner says, already heading for the door. âKeep an eye on him, Y/N. If he gets nauseous again, let me know.â
âI will,â you say softly.
The door clicks shut. You are alone again.
You pick up a square white bandage and peel off the backing. You step back up to Garrettâs side, keeping your eyes meticulously focused on his forehead.
âHold still,â you murmur, pressing the bandage carefully over the stitches.
âIâm serious, Y/N,â Garrett says quietly, his voice vibrating with absolute certainty.
Your fingers pause against his skin. You finally look down into his eyes.
âWhen your shift ends,â Garrett says, holding your gaze, refusing to let you look away. âI will be sitting in the waiting room. And you are walking out of those doors with me.â
You stare at him. Your bottom lip trembles. The professional mask youâve been clinging to finally cracks, and for the first time, Garrett sees a tiny, desperate flicker of hope in your eyes.
You donât say yes.
But you donât say no, either.
You just finish pressing the edges of the bandage down, your touch lingering for a fraction of a second longer than necessary. Then, you step back, grab your clipboard, and hurry out of the room without another word.
Garrett watches the door close behind you. He leans his head back against the wall, ignoring the throbbing pain, and settles in to wait.
He isnât going anywhere.
***
The drive from the hospital to the house is agonizingly silent.
Garrett keeps his eyes glued to the dark roads of Briar, his hands gripping the steering wheel of his Jeep at ten and two. The white bandage over his left eyebrow stands out starkly in the dim glow of the dashboard lights. He hasnât said a word since you both walked out of the sliding glass doors of the ER.
You sit rigidly in the passenger seat, still wearing your pink patterned scrubs, your coat pulled tightly around your shoulders. You stare out the window, watching the streetlights blur past, a million thoughts racing through your mind at a frantic, dizzying pace.
What are you doing? You just walked out on a shift. You just got in a car with your abusive boyfriendâs estranged, concussed son. You are heading to a house full of college hockey players youâve never met.
You are terrified.
But as you steal a glance at Garrettâs hardened profile, you realize something else. For the first time in months, you arenât terrified of the person sitting next to you. Youâre terrified of the fallout, of what Phil will do when he finds out youâre gone. But Garrett makes you feel inexplicably safe.
Garrett pulls into the driveway of a large, slightly weathered off-campus rental house. A couple of other cars are parked haphazardly on the pavement. The porch light is on, illuminating a rogue red Solo cup resting on the railing and a pair of muddy sneakers near the welcome mat.
Garrett kills the engine. He doesnât immediately move. He just sits there, his chest rising and falling with a deep, bracing sigh.
âWeâre here,â he says quietly, his voice raspy.
You look at the house. It looks huge, chaotic, and entirely intimidating. âGarrett, I really donât think this is a good idea. Your roommates âŠâ
âMy roommates are fine,â Garrett interrupts, turning his head to look at you. His dark eyes are serious, the bruising around his cut already turning an ugly shade of purple. âTheyâre idiots most of the time, but theyâre good guys. They arenât going to care that youâre here. The only thing theyâre going to care about is making sure youâre okay.â
You swallow hard, your fingers twisting the fabric of your scrub top. âThey donât even know me.â
âThey know me,â Garrett says simply. âAnd thatâs enough for them. Come on.â
He pushes his door open and steps out into the crisp night air. You take a shaky breath and follow suit.
Garrett leads you up the porch steps. He doesnât knock. He just pushes the front door open, stepping aside to let you enter first.
The inside of the house is exactly what you would expect from four college athletes. It smells faintly of stale beer, citrus cleaner, and the undeniable musk of hockey gear. The living room is massive, dominated by a huge sectional couch, an enormous flat-screen TV, and a coffee table littered with empty pizza boxes and video game controllers.
Despite the late hour, the house isnât asleep.
The TV is on, playing some sports highlight reel at a low volume. A guy with dark hair and striking blue eyes is sprawled across the couch, tossing a lacrosse ball into the air and catching it. Another guy, blonde and built like a Greek god, is sitting on the floor leaning against the couch, a game controller in his hands.
From the kitchen, the sound of sizzling bacon and the smell of coffee drift out.
The dark-haired guy catches the ball and sits up as the front door closes. âLook who finally decided to show up. We saw the hit on Twitter, man. Robby texted the group chat and said you were getting stitched up.â
âI got stitched up,â Garrett says flatly.
The blonde guy pauses his game and looks back over his shoulder. He takes one look at Garrettâs face and winces. âDamn, G. You look like you went ten rounds with a meat grinder. How many stitches?â
âSeven,â Garrett mutters, toeing off his slides.
âIs he alive?â A third voice calls out from the kitchen. A tall, broad-shouldered guy walks out, wiping his hands on a dish towel. He has a kind face and a calm demeanor that instantly sets him apart from the other two. âBecause Iâm making breakfast at 2 AM and if heâs dead, Iâm not making him eggs.â
âIâm alive, Tuck,â Garrett says, stepping further into the room.
As Garrett moves, he reveals you standing nervously behind him in the entryway.
The dynamic in the room shifts instantly.
Logan, the dark-haired guy, freezes with the lacrosse ball in his hand. Dean, the blonde, drops his controller entirely. Tucker stops wiping his hands, his eyebrows shooting up toward his hairline.
They stare at you. You stare back, feeling painfully out of place in your cartoon-stethoscope scrubs and heavy winter coat.
A slow, wicked grin spreads across Deanâs face. He lets out a low whistle. âWell, Iâll be damned.â
Logan starts to laugh, shaking his head as he pushes himself up off the couch. âOnly you, Graham. Only you could get a level-three concussion, go to the emergency room bleeding from the head, and somehow manage to pull the hottest nurse on the floor.â
âI didnât even know they made scrubs that cute,â Dean chimes in, leaning back on his hands, his eyes raking over you with playful, unabashed appreciation. âHi there. Iâm Dean. If youâre looking for a second opinion on that head injury, Iâm practically a doctor.â
âYouâre a poli-sci major,â Tucker points out dryly, though a slight, amused smile tugs at his lips. He looks at you. âIgnore them. Theyâre animals. Iâm Tucker.â
Under normal circumstances, you might have blushed or laughed. They are objectively gorgeous, charismatic guys, and the banter is effortless.
But there is nothing normal about tonight.
You donât smile. You just shrink back slightly, crossing your arms tightly over your chest, hyper-aware of the dark bruise blooming on your collarbone hidden beneath your coat.
Garrett doesnât laugh, either.
His body goes entirely rigid. He steps in front of you, physically blocking Dean and Loganâs view of you. The protective instinct is so sudden and absolute that it changes the entire temperature of the room.
âShut up,â Garrett snaps.
His voice is quiet, but it cracks like a whip. It lacks any of his usual playful arrogance. Itâs hard, sharp, and deadly serious.
Loganâs smile vanishes. Dean sits up a little straighter, his playful demeanor evaporating. Tucker frowns, immediately reading the heavy, suffocating tension radiating off his captain.
âWhoa,â Logan says, holding his hands up defensively. âRelax, man. Weâre just messing around.â
âIâm not,â Garrett says, his jaw ticking. He looks at his three best friends, his teammates, his brothers. âTurn the TV off. Sit down. All of you.â
Dean scrambles up from the floor and takes a seat on the couch next to Logan. Tucker slowly walks out of the kitchen, tossing the dish towel onto a chair, and sits down on the loveseat.
Nobody says a word. The house is completely silent except for the faint hum of the refrigerator in the other room. They watch Garrett, waiting.
Garrett turns back to you. His expression softens marginally. âTake off your coat,â he murmurs. âSit down.â
You shake your head slightly. âI prefer to stand.â
Garrett looks like he wants to argue, but he nods. He doesnât sit, either. He stands in the center of the living room, a defensive barrier between you and the rest of the room.
He runs a hand through his messy, blood-matted hair, wincing as he brushes too close to the bandage. He takes a deep breath.
âYou guys know about my dad,â Garrett starts.
Itâs not a question. Itâs a statement.
Logan nods slowly. âYeah. Phil Graham. NHL legend. Played for the Rangers. Hardass.â
âRight,â Garrett says, the word dripping with pure, concentrated venom. âThe legend. The great Phil Graham. The guy everyone thinks hung the moon because he could check a guy through the glass.â
Garrett starts pacing, just a few short steps back and forth, the nervous energy impossible to contain.
âEverything you think you know about him is a lie,â Garrett says, his voice thick with years of repressed anger. âHeâs not a hero. Heâs not just a strict, demanding hockey dad.â
Tucker leans forward, resting his elbows on his knees. âGarrett, whatâs going on?â
âHeâs a monster,â Garrett says bluntly. He stops pacing and looks directly at Logan. âYou know how I never go home? You know how I stayed here over the summer? How I only went back for Thanksgiving because he threatened to cut off my tuition if I didnât show my face?â
Logan nods again, his expression growing darker.
âItâs because he used to beat the shit out of me,â Garrett says.
The words drop like a physical weight into the room.
No one breathes.
Deanâs mouth falls open slightly. Loganâs hands clench into tight fists on his knees. Tucker closes his eyes, a muscle feathering in his jaw.
You stand by the entryway, your heart pounding in your throat. You didnât know the extent of it until tonight, but hearing him say it out loud, in front of these people, feels incredibly raw.
âHe did it to me,â Garrett continues, his voice unwavering now, the dam finally breaking. âAnd he did it to my mother. For years. Heâd get drunk, or heâd get angry that a game didnât go his way, or his food was cold, and heâd take it out on us. He broke my momâs wrist when I was twelve. Told everyone she fell down the stairs.â
âJesus,â Dean whispers, looking physically ill.
âGarrett,â Tucker says quietly, pain lacing his tone. âWhy didnât you ever tell us?â
âBecause itâs my shame,â Garrett spits back automatically. Then he catches himself, shaking his head. âNo. Thatâs what he wanted me to think. Because nobody believes that the great Phil Graham is a wife-beating piece of shit. Because I thought I left it behind when I came to Briar.â
Garrett stops. He turns slightly, his eyes finding yours across the room. The pain in his gaze is profound, but there is also a fierce, unyielding resolve.
He turns back to the guys.
âWhen I went home for Thanksgiving,â Garrett says, âHe forced me to have dinner so I could meet his new girlfriend. He wanted to show off. Play the happy family.â
Logan looks confused. âOkay. What does this have to do with âŠâ His voice trails off. His eyes slowly shift from Garrett to you.
The realization hits the room in waves.
You can literally see the progression on their faces.
First, Logan. His brow furrows, his eyes widening as the math clicks into place in his brain.
Then, Dean. He looks at you, really looks at you this time, taking in the youthful softness of your face, the fact that you canât be more than a year or two older than them. He physically recoils on the couch.
âNo,â Dean says, the word slipping out as a breathless exhale. âNo fucking way. Sheâs ⊠sheâs a kid. Sheâs our age.â
âSheâs twenty-three,â Garrett confirms, his voice turning cold and clinical. âAnd my dad is forty-eight.â
The guys glitch.
Itâs the only word for it. Their brains visibly short-circuit trying to process the information. The cognitive dissonance of the beautiful, young nurse standing in their hallway and the aging, massive, abusive NHL enforcer is too much to compute.
âAre you serious right now?â Logan asks, his voice dropping an octave, a dangerous edge creeping into his tone. He isnât angry at Garrett. Heâs furious at the situation. âThatâs ⊠Garrett, thatâs sick.â
âIt gets worse,â Garrett says.
He closes the distance between himself and you. He stands right beside you. You shrink back slightly, instinctively grabbing the lapels of your coat, holding it tighter around your neck.
âAt dinner,â Garrett says, his voice dropping to a harsh whisper that commands the entire room. âShe reached for the gravy. Her sleeve slid up. And she had bruises all over her arm in the shape of a hand.â
A heavy, violent silence descends on the living room.
Tucker stands up. He doesnât say anything, but his entire posture changes. The calm, relaxed guy who was making bacon two minutes ago is gone, replaced by a wall of silent, protective fury.
âI called him out,â Garrett continues, the guilt bleeding heavily into his words. âI yelled at him. I told her to run, and then I left. I got in my car and I drove back here. I left her there with him.â
Garrett turns to you. He reaches out, his large hand hovering over your arm. He doesnât touch you. He asks for permission with his eyes.
You stare at him. You are trembling, a fine, uncontrollable shake that you canât suppress. But you slowly nod.
You let go of your coat.
Garrett gently hooks his fingers under the lapel of your jacket and pulls it back just a few inches. He gestures to your neck, to the v-neck of your scrub top.
Under the harsh, bright lights of the living room, the heavy concealer you applied in the hospital bathroom doesnât stand a chance. The yellowish bruise on your cheekbone is visible. But worse is the dark, mottled purple bruise peeking out from the collar of your scrubs, covering your collarbone.
Logan curses. Itâs a harsh sound. He stands up so fast he knocks the coffee table with his shin, completely ignoring the impact.
âHe did that tonight?â Logan demands, pointing a finger at your collarbone, his eyes blazing with a protective rage that genuinely shocks you.
âNo,â you say, your voice remarkably small in the large room. âHe ⊠he did it after Garrett left on Thanksgiving. Because I embarrassed him.â
Dean puts his head in his hands, burying his face in his palms. âJesus Christ.â
âShe was floated to the ER tonight,â Garrett explains, stepping in front of you again, shielding you from their intense stares. âShe was my nurse. He didnât know I was coming in. If I hadnât taken that hit tonight, I never would have seen her again. I never would have known.â
âSo you brought her here,â Tucker says softly. Itâs not an accusation; itâs a confirmation.
âI brought her here,â Garrett nods firmly. âBecause if she goes back to that house, heâs going to put her in the hospital as a patient, not a nurse. Or worse. She doesnât have anywhere else to go.â
Garrett looks at his three best friends. The vulnerability in his eyes is something they have never seen before. Garrett Graham doesnât ask for
help. He doesnât show weakness. He leads the team, he carries the weight, and he never complains.
âIâm keeping her here,â Garrett says, his voice leaving absolute zero room for debate. âShe takes my room. Iâll sleep on the couch. But I need to know you guys are with me on this. Because Phil is going to figure out sheâs gone, and heâs going to lose his goddamn mind.â
Logan doesnât even hesitate.
He walks around the coffee table and stops directly in front of you. He is tall, broad, and imposing, but when he looks down at you, his blue eyes are completely devoid of the mischievous glint they held earlier. They are dead serious.
âNice to meet you, Y/N,â Logan says, extending a massive hand.
You look at his hand, then up at his face. You slowly reach out and shake it. His grip is firm, but incredibly gentle.
âIâm Logan,â he says softly. âAnd no one is laying a hand on you ever again. You understand me? That guy steps foot on our property, heâs going to have to go through all four of us. And I promise you, we fight a hell of a lot dirtier than he does.â
âHeâs a washed-up, geriatric bully,â Dean says, walking over to join Logan. He doesnât smile, but thereâs a ruthless kind of confidence in his posture. âWeâre in our prime. Let him come. I could use the target practice.â
Tucker is the last to approach. He stops beside Garrett, looking at you with a gentle, fatherly sort of warmth.
âYouâre safe here,â Tucker says, his voice deep and soothing. âYou can stay as long as you need. No rent, no questions asked. Weâve got plenty of space.â
He pauses, sniffing the air, and then gestures toward the kitchen. âNow, Iâve got bacon burning. Have you eaten anything tonight?â
The sudden shift from intense, life-or-death protection to breakfast food gives you mental whiplash. You blink rapidly, staring at the three massive hockey players who just promised to violently defend a girl they met five minutes ago.
âI ⊠um,â you stammer, completely overwhelmed. The tears youâve been fighting all night finally break free, hot and fast down your cheeks. âNo. I havenât eaten.â
âRight,â Tucker nods, clapping his hands together once. âLogan, grab some blankets. Dean, go make up Garrettâs bed. Use the clean sheets, you animal, not the ones from the laundry pile.â
âOn it,â Dean says, immediately jogging down the hallway.
âIâll get the good pillows,â Logan says, heading for the stairs.
Tucker turns and heads back into the kitchen. âGarrett, sit her down. Coffee or tea?â
âTea,â Garrett calls out.
Suddenly, the living room is empty, leaving just you and Garrett.
You stand there, a tear slipping off your chin, completely stunned by the whirlwind of the last five minutes.
Garrett turns to you. The intense, hardened captain who just laid down the law with his team is gone. He just looks incredibly tired, his shoulders slumping slightly.
âHey,â he murmurs, reaching out to gently catch a tear on your cheek with his thumb. His touch is impossibly light. âItâs okay. Youâre okay.â
âThey didnât even ask questions,â you whisper, your voice thick with emotion. âThey just ⊠they just accepted it.â
âTheyâre my family,â Garrett says, a small, genuine smile finally touching his lips. âAnd when someone messes with family, we circle the wagons. Youâre part of the wagon now.â
He gently takes your coat by the lapels and slides it off your shoulders. He drapes it over the arm of the couch, then guides you by the elbow to sit down on the soft cushions.
âWait here,â Garrett says softly. âIâm going to go help Dean make sure my room is actually clean. Then youâre going to sleep for a week.â
You look up at him, the heavy, crushing weight of the last few months suddenly lifting just a fraction off your chest.
âGarrett?â You ask as he turns to leave.
He pauses, looking back over his shoulder. âYeah?â
âThank you,â you whisper.
The words feel woefully inadequate, but Garrett understands the weight behind them.
He gives you a slow, solemn nod. âWeâve got you, Y/N. I promise.â
And as he walks down the hall, leaving you in the warmth of the living room with the smell of bacon drifting from the kitchen, for the very first time, you actually believe it.
***
Itâs been three and a half weeks since you walked through the front door of the Briar hockey house in your pink patterned scrubs, terrified and trembling.
In that time, a lot has changed.
The heavy, suffocating fear that used to dictate your every waking moment â the constant anxiety of checking your phone, of listening for the heavy tread of Philâs boots â has slowly begun to thaw. It hasnât vanished entirely. You still jump when a door slams too loudly, and your phone remains powered off and stuffed in the bottom of your duffel bag, replaced by a cheap burner phone Tucker bought you at a gas station.
But the house itself is a sanctuary.
It turns out that living with four massive, Division I hockey players is exactly the kind of chaotic distraction you needed.
The front door bangs open, followed instantly by the sound of heavy equipment bags hitting the hardwood floor of the entryway with synchronized thuds.
âIâm telling you, the ref was blind! He was looking right at the guy when he tripped me!â Deanâs voice echoes down the hallway, dripping with dramatic outrage.
âYou tripped over the blue line,â Logan retorts, his voice rougher, exhausted. âNobody touched you. Itâs on tape. Stop trying to rewrite history.â
âMy ankle is practically shattered,â Dean argues, dropping his keys onto the console table. âI need medical attention. Stat.â
You are already waiting for them in the kitchen.
The large kitchen island has been temporarily converted into what Logan affectionately calls âthe triage center.â You have a large first-aid kit open on the granite counter, flanked by instant ice packs, athletic tape, a bottle of ibuprofen, and a stack of clean towels.
You lean against the counter, wearing an oversized Briar Hockey hoodie that Tucker practically forced over your head on day three. You cross your arms and wait as the boys drag themselves into the kitchen.
They look terrible. It was a brutal, incredibly physical Friday night game against Cornell, and the evidence is written all over their bodies.
Dean dramatically limps into the room first, clutching his chest as if heâs taking his final breaths.
âY/N,â Dean gasps, leaning heavily against the island. âI am a broken man. Patch me up, Doc. Tell me Iâll walk again.â
You roll your eyes, a genuine, easy smile breaking across your face. âSit on the stool, Dean. You look fine.â
âFine?â Dean squawks, hoisting himself onto a barstool with a wince. âI took a slash to the calf that would have felled a lesser man. And I think I pulled a muscle in my back.â
âYou pulled a muscle reaching for the last slice of pizza in the locker room,â Tucker says dryly as he walks into the kitchen. He opens the refrigerator and pulls out a massive jug of water. He looks over at you, his expression softening into a fond, older-brother smile. âHey, Y/N. How was your night?â
âQuiet,â you say, tossing an ice pack to Dean, who catches it clumsily. âPut that on your calf, you big baby. Howâs the rib, Tuck?â
Tucker lifts the hem of his t-shirt, revealing a nasty, yellow-purple bruise blossoming over his lower ribs. He played through the pain, but the grimace on his face betrays him.
âStiff,â Tucker admits, taking a seat at the island next to Dean. âTook a stick right under the padding in the second period.â
You immediately step forward, all business. You pull a fresh roll of wide athletic tape from your kit. âStand up. Let me wrap it. Itâll give you some compression and keep it from aching when you breathe.â
âYou are an angel sent from heaven,â Tucker groans, standing up and raising his arms so you can wrap the heavy tape tightly around his torso.
âSheâs not an angel, sheâs a tyrant,â Logan grumbles, shuffling into the kitchen last.
Logan looks like he got the worst of it. There is a fresh cut high on his cheekbone, held together by a hasty butterfly bandage from the team trainer, and heâs favoring his left shoulder heavily. He drops into the stool on the opposite side of the island and rests his head against the cool granite counter.
âDonât be a baby, Logan,â you scold gently, finishing the wrap on Tuckerâs ribs and snipping the tape with a pair of medical scissors. âLet me see the shoulder.â
âItâs just bruised,â Logan mumbles into the counter.
You walk around the island and gently smack the back of his head. âSit up. Shirt off. Now.â
Logan groans, but he obeys instantly.
This is the routine. Somewhere around the end of week one, when they all came home from a particularly brutal practice nursing various ailments, your professional instincts kicked in. You couldnât sit on the couch and watch them clumsily apply ice packs and struggle to bandage their own cuts.
Before you knew it, you had practically adopted them. Or, more accurately, they had adopted you.
The dynamic shifted rapidly. The awkwardness of your arrival faded, replaced by an easy, familial banter. Dean stopped trying to casually flirt with you after Logan pulled him aside and threatened to rearrange his teeth. âSheâs our sister now, bro,â Logan had told him. âKeep your dick in your pants or Iâll cut it off.â
And they mean it. The protective instinct they showed on that first night has only deepened. If you walk to the campus library to return a book, one of them is walking with you. If you need something from the grocery store, Tucker goes to get it. They screen every call to the landline, and they keep the front door double deadbolted.
They are your brothers.
You pull Loganâs t-shirt over his head, being careful of his left arm. His shoulder is already swelling, the skin hot to the touch.
âIce,â you declare, cracking another instant cold pack and pressing it firmly against his shoulder joint.
Logan hisses sharply. âFuck, Y/N, warn a guy.â
âLanguage,â you chide automatically, holding the ice pack in place. âTwenty minutes. If you take it off early, I wonât make those chocolate chip pancakes you asked for tomorrow morning.â
âYou fight dirty,â Logan mutters, reaching up with his good arm to hold the ice pack himself. But he looks at you, his blue eyes warm with affection. âThanks, kid.â
âAnytime,â you smile.
You wipe your hands on a towel and look toward the entryway. The house is suddenly very quiet.
âWhereâs Garrett?â You ask.
The atmosphere in the kitchen shifts almost imperceptibly. Dean clears his throat, focusing intently on his phone. Tucker takes a long sip of his water.
âHeâs coming,â Logan says carefully. âHe stayed back to talk to Coach for a minute. Took a pretty bad hit into the boards in the third period.â
Your stomach tightens immediately. âIs he hurt?â
âHeâs fine,â Tucker says quickly, though his eyes meet Loganâs for a fraction of a second. âJust got the wind knocked out of him.â
Itâs a lie. You know itâs a lie. Youâve learned to read the micro-expressions of these three guys over the last month, and right now, they are hiding something.
Before you can interrogate them, the heavy front door opens and clicks shut.
Footsteps sound in the hallway, slower and heavier than usual.
Garrett walks into the kitchen.
He looks exhausted. The dark circles under his eyes stand out sharply against his pale skin. Heâs wearing his Briar hockey sweats and a grey t-shirt, his gym bag slung over his right shoulder. But itâs the way he holds himself that catches your attention. Heâs stiff, his posture unnaturally rigid, as if moving too quickly will shatter him.
He stops in the doorway, his dark eyes instantly locking onto yours.
The air between you crackles, thick and heavy with an unspoken, unresolved tension that has been building since the night he brought you here.
With Logan, Dean, and Tucker, the boundaries are clear. They are the overprotective older brothers. You are the little sister they never had. The relationship is simple, platonic, and incredibly healing.
With Garrett, there is nothing simple about it.
He is the reason you are here. He is the one who saved you. He is the one who gave up his own bed to sleep on the uncomfortable living room couch for almost a month, refusing to let you sleep anywhere else.
But he keeps his distance.
He watches you. You catch him staring at you when he thinks you arenât looking â when youâre making coffee in the morning, when youâre laughing at one of Deanâs stupid jokes, when youâre simply reading a book on the couch. His gaze is always intense, brooding, and unreadable.
He doesnât banter with you the way the others do. He speaks to you softly, carefully, as if you are something fragile that might break if he raises his voice. He treats you like precious glass, and while the respect is a beautiful contrast to Phil, the physical distance he maintains aches in a way you donât fully understand.
âHey, G,â Dean says, breaking the heavy silence. âYou alive?â
âBarely,â Garrett grunts, his eyes finally dropping from yours. He walks over to the refrigerator, moving with a distinct lack of his usual fluid grace.
âSit down, Garrett,â you say, your voice shifting back into its authoritative, nurse cadence.
Garrett pauses, his hand on the handle of the fridge. He looks over his shoulder at you. âIâm fine, Y/N.â
âNo, youâre not,â you fire back, crossing your arms. âYouâre moving like an eighty-year-old man with arthritis. Come sit at the triage center.â
Logan snorts a laugh, instantly wincing as it jostles his shoulder. âListen to the boss, man. Donât fight it.â
Garrett sighs, a heavy, resigned sound. He lets go of the fridge and walks slowly over to the only empty stool at the island, directly in front of you. He sits down, resting his forearms on his thighs, looking up at you from beneath his dark lashes.
âWhere does it hurt?â You ask, stepping closer.
You are close enough to smell the familiar, masculine scent of his cedarwood body wash mixed with the sharp tang of sweat. Your heart does a ridiculous, completely unprofessional flutter against your ribs.
âLower back,â Garrett admits quietly. âGot cross-checked into the boards. Hit the edge of the gate.â
You nod, keeping your expression neutral. âShirt off.â
Garrett hesitates.
He has watched you patch up his roommates dozens of times. He has seen you casually pull off their shirts, wrap their ribs, ice their shoulders. But whenever it comes to him, he balks. He has spent the last month actively avoiding any physical contact with you. If you pass each other in the narrow hallway, he flattens himself against the wall to ensure you donât brush shoulders.
âGarrett,â you prompt gently. âI canât see the bruise through the cotton.â
He swallows hard, his jaw clenching. He reaches down, grabs the hem of his t-shirt, and pulls it over his head.
You hear Dean suck in a breath through his teeth.
âJesus, G,â Tucker mutters.
You bite the inside of your cheek hard to keep from gasping.
The bruise is massive. It covers the entire right side of his lower back, stretching from his spine to his hip bone. It is an angry, mottled tapestry of black, deep purple, and swollen red. The skin is visibly raised, the impact point raw and ugly.
âYou played the rest of the period with this?â You ask, your voice tight with professional disapproval and a sudden, sharp spike of personal concern.
âYeah,â Garrett says simply, staring straight ahead at the granite counter.
You donât say anything else. You reach into your kit and pull out a large tube of arnica cream and a heavy-duty ice pack.
âLean forward,â you instruct softly. âRest your arms on the counter.â
Garrett complies, leaning forward and resting his head on his crossed arms. The muscles in his broad back tense tightly under his skin.
You squeeze a dollop of the cooling arnica cream onto your fingers. âThis is going to be cold.â
âOkay,â he whispers.
You press your fingers against the unbruised skin just above the swelling, gently working the cream into his muscles before moving down toward the agonizingly tender center of the bruise.
The moment your skin makes contact with his, Garrett flinches violently.
A full-body shudder violently rips through his frame. He sucks in a sharp, jagged breath, his hands gripping the edge of the granite counter so hard his knuckles turn white.
You freeze instantly, yanking your hands back as if you burned him.
âIâm sorry,â you gasp, panic flaring in your chest. âIâm so sorry, Garrett, did I press too hard? I know itâs tender-â
âNo,â Garrett grits out, his voice incredibly strained, his eyes squeezed shut. âNo, you didnât press too hard. Youâre fine.â
You stare at his back, your hands hovering uselessly in the air. âGarrett, you practically jumped off the stool.â
âIâm fine,â he repeats, harsher this time. He slowly opens his eyes and sits up, turning his head to look at you. His dark eyes are wild, storm-tossed, and completely overwhelmed. âJust put the ice on it.â
You swallow hard, hurt flashing hot and fast through your chest. You grab the instant cold pack and crack it, handing it to him without a word.
He takes it, pressing it clumsily against his lower back.
The silence in the kitchen is suddenly deafening. The easy banter from ten minutes ago has vanished completely.
Logan, Dean, and Tucker exchange a highly loaded, silent conversation over Garrettâs head.
âAlright,â Tucker says smoothly, standing up and stretching. âI need a shower. The smell of Deanâs whining is making me nauseous.â
âHey!â Dean protests, but Logan immediately reaches out with his good arm and grabs Dean by the collar of his t-shirt, hauling him off the stool.
âShower time,â Logan says firmly, dragging Dean toward the hallway. âLeave the nurse alone. Sheâs off the clock.â
âMy calf!â Dean yelps as heâs dragged away.
Within seconds, the three of them are gone. The sound of their bedroom doors shutting echoes down the hall, leaving you and Garrett entirely alone in the brightly lit kitchen.
The air is practically vibrating with tension.
You stand on one side of the island; Garrett sits on the other. He keeps the ice pack pressed to his back, staring intensely at a spot on the granite counter near your hand.
You reach out and slowly begin packing up the first-aid kit. You zip the bag shut, the sound obnoxiously loud in the quiet room.
âIâm sorry,â Garrett says suddenly.
His voice is low, rough like gravel. It stops you dead in your tracks.
You look up at him. âFor what? Being injured?â
âFor snapping at you,â Garrett says, finally lifting his head to meet your gaze. The vulnerability in his eyes makes your breath hitch. âI didnât mean to yell. You didnât hurt me.â
âThen why did you flinch?â You ask quietly, the question slipping out before you can stop it. You cross your arms, suddenly feeling incredibly small in the oversized hoodie. âYou avoid me, Garrett. Youâve been doing it for weeks. You wonât even sit on the same couch as me.â
Garrett closes his eyes, a muscle feathering wildly in his tight jaw. He lets out a long, ragged breath, letting his head fall back in defeat.
âI donât avoid you because I donât want to be near you,â he confesses, the words sounding like they are being ripped out of his chest.
âThen why?â
Garrett drops the ice pack onto the counter. He stands up. He doesnât put his shirt back on. He walks slowly around the kitchen island, closing the physical distance between you until he is standing just inches away.
You have to tilt your head back to look at him. His chest is broad, marked with pale scars and the faint remnants of old bruises. He is an imposing, powerful force, but as he looks down at you, he looks completely broken.
âBecause my brain is scrambled,â Garrett whispers, lifting a hand as if to touch your face, before violently forcing it back to his side, his fingers curling into a fist. âBecause every time you walk into a room, I canât breathe.â
You stare at him, your heart hammering a frantic rhythm against your ribs. âGarrett âŠâ
âYou are so gentle,â he continues, his voice cracking, the raw emotion finally bleeding out. âYou touch Logan and Dean and Tucker, and you fix them. Youâre so good. And I am âŠâ He chokes on the word, shaking his head. âI am my fatherâs son.â
The words hit you like a physical blow. You physically recoil, shock radiating through your entire body.
âNo,â you say instantly, your voice fierce and immediate. âNo, you are not.â
âYou donât understand,â Garrett argues desperately, taking a half-step back, trying to maintain the wall he has built between you. âYou saw the violence in that house. You lived it. And I have that same blood in my veins. I play a violent sport. I get angry. I lose my temper.â
He runs both hands through his messy hair, pulling at the roots.
âWhen you touched my back just now,â Garrett admits, his voice dropping to an agonizing whisper, âwhen I felt how soft your hands were ⊠it made me sick to my stomach. Because I know what my fatherâs hands did to you. I know what he did to my mother. And I am terrified that if I let myself get close to you, if I let myself touch you, I will somehow taint you. I will ruin you just like he did.â
Tears well up in your eyes, hot and blinding.
The profound, crushing weight of his guilt is devastating. He isnât avoiding you because he doesnât care. He is avoiding you because he cares too much. He is punishing himself for the sins of his father, terrified of a phantom inheritance he doesnât even possess.
âGarrett Graham,â you say, your voice shaking but absolutely resolute.
You close the distance between you. You donât ask for permission. You reach out, placing both of your hands flat against his bare chest, right over his rapidly beating heart.
He gasps, a sharp intake of air, his entire body going rigid under your touch. But he doesnât pull away.
âLook at me,â you demand softly.
He slowly opens his eyes. A single tear escapes, cutting a clean track down his cheek.
âYou are nothing like him,â you whisper, holding his gaze with everything you have. You press your hands firmly against the solid warmth of his chest, refusing to let him flinch away from your touch. âDo you hear me? Nothing. You are the man who pulled me out of a nightmare. You gave up your bed for me. You protect me. You gave me a home.â
âY/N âŠâ he breathes, his hands trembling at his sides.
âPhil controlled me through fear,â you say, the absolute truth of it ringing clear in the quiet kitchen. âYou gave me back my life. Your hands âŠâ You slide one of your hands up his chest, resting your palm against his cheek. His skin is hot, the scruff of his beard slightly rough against your sensitive fingers. âYour hands are safe.â
Garrett leans into your touch, his eyes fluttering shut. A broken, shuddering sigh escapes his lips, the sound of a man who has been holding his breath for twenty years finally exhaling.
He slowly, hesitantly, raises his own hands.
He doesnât grab you. He doesnât pull you in. He just gently, reverently, rests his large hands on your waist. His grip is impossibly light, his thumbs brushing lightly against the fabric of the oversized hoodie.
It is the first time he has truly touched you since the night in the emergency room.
âI want you,â Garrett whispers into the quiet space between you, the confession heavy and undeniable. He opens his eyes, staring down at your lips before meeting your gaze. âIâve wanted you since the second you walked into that ER room and I realized I had a chance to get you out.â
Your breath hitches. The professional boundaries, the nurse-patient dynamic, the complicated tangle of his father â it all fades into the background, leaving only the undeniable, electric connection thrumming between you.
âI want you too,â you breathe back, the truth terrifying but exhilarating.
Garrettâs eyes darken. The tension in his jaw shifts from anxious to something entirely different, something intensely focused and overwhelmingly male.
His hands tighten marginally on your waist, pulling you just a fraction of an inch closer. You can feel the heat radiating off his body, the heavy, rhythmic thud of his heart beneath your palm.
He leans down, his face so close to yours that his warm breath fans across your lips.
Suddenly, the harsh, shrill ring of the phone on the kitchen counter shatters the silence.
You both jump violently.
Garrett pulls back, his eyes wide, his chest heaving as if heâs just run a marathon.
You spin around to look at the phone. It sits on the granite counter, ringing incessantly. The caller ID screen glows with a bright red, blocked number.
The heavy, suffocating reality of your situation crashes back down onto you like a physical weight.
You arenât just a girl flirting with a guy in a kitchen. You are a girl hiding from a monster. And that monster is still out there.
Garrett stares at the phone, his expression hardening instantly. The vulnerable, open man from a moment ago vanishes, replaced entirely by the fierce, protective captain.
He steps in front of you, shielding you from the ringing phone as if it can physically hurt you.
âDonât answer it,â Garrett says, his voice cold and deadly serious.
You donât need to be told twice. You stare at the flashing red light, your heart pounding a frantic, terrifying rhythm.
The phone rings a fifth time. Then a sixth.
Then, it stops.
The kitchen is plunged back into silence, but it is no longer the intimate, charged silence of a moment ago. It is a tense, vigilant quiet.
Garrett turns back to you. He reaches out and gently cups your face, his thumb stroking your cheekbone, right over the spot where the yellow bruise has finally faded away completely.
âIâve got you,â Garrett promises, his voice a fierce, unyielding vow. âHeâs never getting near you again.â
You lean into his touch, drawing strength from his steady presence. The threat is still out there, looming in the shadows of blocked calls and unanswered questions.
But as you look up into Garrett Grahamâs determined eyes, surrounded by the quiet walls of a house filled with four guys who would literally fight for you, you know one thing for absolute certain.
You are exactly where you are supposed to be.
***
The air in the house has been different since the night the phone rang.
Thereâs a new, fragile understanding between you and Garrett. The invisible wall he built between you is gone, replaced by a magnetic, undeniable pull that hums in the background of every interaction. He doesnât avoid you anymore. If youâre on the couch reading, he sits on the other end, his foot casually resting against your leg. When he hands you a cup of coffee in the morning, his fingers linger against yours.
But the threat of that blocked caller ID still hangs over the house like a dark cloud. The boys are doubly vigilant. Someone is always awake. The doors are always locked.
Which is why leaving for your Tuesday day shift feels like a military operation.
âIâm just going to the hospital,â you say, laughing as Tucker practically inspects the locks on your car doors. âI work in a building filled with security guards and police officers, Tuck. I promise, Iâm safe.â
âHumor me,â Tucker murmurs, leaning against your driverâs side window. âText the group chat when you get into the breakroom. Text us when you leave.â
âI will,â you promise.
You look toward the front porch. Garrett is leaning against the wooden railing, his arms crossed over his broad chest. Heâs wearing a fitted black Henley that makes his shoulders look impossibly wide, his dark hair messy from sleep. He catches your eye, and that familiar, intense heat flares between you.
âIâm stopping at Market Basket on the way home,â you call out to the porch. âDo you guys need anything?â
The front door flies open. Dean leans out, a piece of toast in his mouth. âBagel Bites! The pepperoni kind, not the cheese kind. And some of those sour gummy worms!â
âProtein powder,â Logan yells from somewhere inside the house. âChocolate peanut butter!â
âActual food,â Tucker corrects, shooting Dean a dirty look. âGrab some chicken breasts and a bag of spinach. Iâm making stir-fry tonight.â
You smile, pulling a small notepad from your scrub pocket and jotting it down. âBagel Bites, protein, chicken, spinach. Got it.â
You look back at Garrett. âWhat about you? Anything you want?â
Garrett pushes off the railing and walks slowly down the steps, not stopping until he is standing right outside your open car window. He rests his hands on the roof of your car, leaning down so his face is level with yours.
âJust come straight home after,â Garrett says, his voice low, meant only for you. His dark eyes scan your face, taking in the soft, natural makeup you started wearing again now that there are no bruises to hide. âDonât loiter in the aisles.â
âItâs a grocery store, Garrett,â you tease gently, the corner of your mouth tipping up. âIâm not exactly going to be partying in the produce section. I get off at six. Iâll be home by seven.â
Garrett reaches through the open window. He gently tucks a stray strand of hair behind your ear, his knuckles grazing your cheek. The simple, affectionate gesture makes your heart skip a beat.
âSeven,â he repeats firmly. âText me when you leave the hospital.â
âI will.â
âDrive safe.â
The shift is brutally busy. A nasty strain of RSV is making its way through the local elementary schools, and the pediatric ward is overflowing. You spend eight hours running from room to room, charting, soothing terrified toddlers, and administering breathing treatments.
By the time six oâclock rolls around, your feet are aching, and all you want is a hot shower and Tuckerâs chicken stir-fry.
You pull your burner phone out of your locker and shoot a quick text to the group chat:Â Clocking out. Heading to Market Basket. See you animals soon.
Four immediate replies light up your screen.
Dean:Â BAGEL BITES
Tucker:Â Drive safe
Logan:Â Jif > Skippy
Garrett:Â See you at home
You smile, shoving the phone into your bag, and head out into the crisp, darkening December evening.
***
7 PM comes and goes.
Garrett is sitting on the edge of the living room coffee table, his elbows resting on his knees, his phone loosely gripped in his hands. The TV is playing a muted hockey game, but he hasnât looked at the screen in twenty minutes.
He taps his thumb rhythmically against the edge of his phone case.
âRelax, G,â Logan says from the couch, tossing a lacrosse ball up and catching it. âThe grocery store is probably packed with people buying milk because the weather channel threatened a flurry.â
âShe said sheâd be home by seven,â Garrett says, his voice tight.
âItâs 7:15,â Tucker points out reasonably from the kitchen, where heâs chopping vegetables. âShe had to get Deanâs processed garbage and Loganâs overpriced chalk powder. Give her a minute.â
Garrett stands up, the nervous energy impossible to contain. He starts pacing the length of the living room. âIâm calling her.â
He hits your contact name and puts the phone to his ear.
It rings twice, and then goes straight to voicemail.
Garrett stops pacing. The blood turns to ice in his veins. âIt went straight to voicemail.â
Dean pauses his video game, the playful atmosphere in the room instantly evaporating. âMaybe her battery died? Those cheap burner phones Tucker bought have terrible battery life.â
âShe charged it this morning,â Garrett snaps, the panic beginning to claw its way up his throat. âI saw it plugged into the kitchen wall.â
He hits redial.
âFuck,â Garrett breathes, his heart hammering against his ribs. He looks at his three best friends. âSomethingâs wrong.â
Tucker sets his knife down on the cutting board. He doesnât argue. He doesnât tell Garrett heâs overreacting. He just reaches for a dish towel, wipes his hands, and grabs his keys from the counter.
âLetâs go,â Tucker says.
The drive to the local Market Basket is a blur of reckless speeding and suffocating silence. Garrett is in the passenger seat of Tuckerâs truck,
his knee bouncing violently up and down. Logan and Dean are crammed in the back, both holding their phones, constantly refreshing your location on the Life360 app they forced you to download last week.
âHer dot hasnât moved,â Logan says, his voice grim. âItâs showing her right at the Market Basket parking lot. Has been for forty minutes.â
âStep on it, Tuck,â Garrett grits out, his hands clenched into tight, white-knuckled fists.
Tucker runs a red light, swerving around a slow-moving sedan, and takes the turn into the shopping plaza so fast the tires squeal in protest.
The parking lot is moderately full, but not packed. The bright, fluorescent lights of the grocery store spill out onto the pavement, illuminating the rows of cars.
âThere,â Dean points from the backseat. âRow G. Under the light.â
Tucker slams on the brakes, throwing the truck into park before it even fully stops.
Garrett is out of the door before the engine cuts off.
He sprints toward your small, sensible sedan. From a distance, it looks completely normal. But as Garrett gets closer, the horrifying details snap into sharp, devastating focus.
Your driverâs side door is wide open.
âY/N!â Garrett shouts, his voice tearing through the quiet parking lot.
He reaches the car. You arenât inside. The keys are still in the ignition. Your hospital badge is resting on the center console.
But itâs the ground outside the car that makes Garrettâs stomach drop out from under him.
Groceries are scattered across the black asphalt. A plastic Market Basket bag is torn open. A box of Deanâs Bagel Bites is crushed under the tire. A jar of marinara sauce has shattered, the red liquid pooling on the ground, looking terrifyingly like blood in the dim light.
And right next to the shattered glass is your burner phone. The screen is spider-webbed with cracks, completely dead.
âOh, god,â Logan breathes, coming up behind Garrett.
Dean and Tucker arrive a second later. They take one look at the abandoned car, the scattered groceries, the open door, and the reality of the situation hits them like a freight train.
âSplit up,â Garrett barks, the sheer, primal terror hijacking his brain and turning it into pure, unadulterated adrenaline. âCheck the store. Check the bathrooms. Logan, with me. We take the back alley.â
Garrett doesnât wait for a response. He turns and sprints toward the dark, narrow alleyway that runs between the Market Basket and the neighboring hardware store, leading back toward the loading docks and dumpsters.
Itâs dark back here. The streetlights from the parking lot donât reach the alley. The only illumination is the faint, yellow glow of a single security bulb high above the receiving doors.
âY/N!â Garrett screams again, the sound raw and desperate, echoing off the brick walls.
âGarrett, over here!â Logan yells from somewhere near the dumpsters.
Garrett pivots, his heavy boots pounding against the pavement. He rounds the corner of a massive green dumpster.
And then he stops.
His brain simply refuses to process what his eyes are seeing. Itâs too much. Itâs too horrific. The cognitive dissonance is so severe that for a fraction of a second, the world goes completely silent and still.
You are lying on the cold, dirty asphalt, shoved up against the brick wall.
You are crumpled into a fetal position, your pink scrubs stained dark with mud and something much, much worse.
âNo,â Garrett whispers, the sound completely broken.
He closes the distance in two massive strides and drops to his knees on the hard pavement, completely ignoring the sharp sting as his skin scrapes against the ground.
âY/N,â he chokes out, his hands hovering over your body, terrified to touch you, terrified to cause more pain.
You donât move.
The security light catches the side of your face, and a violent, sickening wave of nausea rolls through Garrett.
You are unrecognizable.
Your face is a swollen, bloody mess. Your lip is split open, still sluggishly bleeding. Your left eye is completely swollen shut, the skin around it already blooming into an angry, terrifying black-and-purple mass. There is a deep, jagged cut across your cheekbone, and your nose is visibly broken, pushed off to an unnatural angle.
But itâs not just your face.
Your scrub top is torn at the shoulder. Your arms are wrapped defensively around your torso, but Garrett can see the dark, brutal bruises forming on your forearms â defensive wounds. Someone kicked you. Someone beat you until you couldnât stand, and then they kept going.
âCall 911!â Garrett roars, turning to Logan, who is standing frozen in pure shock. âLogan, call 911 right fucking now!â
Logan snaps out of it, fumbling for his phone, his hands shaking so violently he almost drops it. âI got it. I got it.â
Garrett turns back to you. His heart is pounding so hard it feels like itâs going to shatter his ribs. He strips off his heavy winter coat, uncaring of the freezing temperature, and gently, so incredibly gently, drapes it over your trembling body.
Because you are trembling. A violent, terrifying, full-body shudder.
âY/N,â Garrett begs, his voice breaking into a sob. He carefully rests a hand on the side of your uninjured face. Your skin is like ice. âBaby, please. Please look at me. Open your eyes.â
You donât open your eyes. But a weak, agonizing whimper escapes your lips.
âIâm here,â Garrett says, the tears hot and fast down his own face now. âIâm right here. Iâve got you. The ambulance is coming.â
âTheyâre on their way,â Logan says loudly, his voice tight with panic. He crouches down on the other side of you. âTucker and Dean are directing them to the alley.â
Garrett doesnât acknowledge Logan. He canât look away from you.
He carefully slides his hand down your neck, pressing his two fingers against your carotid artery. Your pulse is there, but itâs weak, thready, and far too fast.
He shifts slightly, trying to pull the coat tighter around your shoulders to trap whatever body heat you have left, and as he does, your arm falls limply to the side.
Your scrub sleeve slides up.
There, stark against your cold skin, are the fresh, dark shapes of a massive handprint gripping your bicep.
The exact same size. The exact same shape.
Garrettâs breath stops.
The terror, the frantic panic that has been driving him for the last thirty minutes, suddenly crystallizes. It hardens into something cold, sharp, and infinitely dangerous.
It wasnât a mugging. Your purse is still lying three feet away, your wallet sticking halfway out. It wasnât a random attack.
It was Phil.
Garrett looks down at your broken, bleeding body. He remembers the bruises on his mother. He remembers the nights she would cry quietly in the bathroom, applying ice packs to her ribs. He remembers his own broken bones, the split lips, the concussions.
But it was never, ever this bad.
Phil hit them to control them. He hit them to establish dominance. He hit them to instill fear.
He didnât do this to instill fear. He did this to punish.
You escaping, slipping through his fingers, finding refuge with his own son â it must have enraged Phil to a point of sheer, psychotic violence. This was retaliation. This was a message. This was Phil trying to beat the defiance out of you permanently.
A dark, terrifying rage explodes in Garrettâs chest. It is a violent, primal urge that eclipses everything else.
He wants to kill him.
The thought isnât an exaggeration. It isnât a figure of speech. As Garrett kneels on the freezing asphalt, the blood of the woman he is falling in love with staining his hands, he feels a terrifyingly calm certainty settle into his bones.
He is going to find his father, and he is going to beat him to death with his bare hands. He is going to commit patricide. And he doesnât feel an ounce of remorse about it.
âGarrett,â Logan says, his voice cutting through the ringing in Garrettâs ears. Logan reaches out and grips Garrettâs shoulder hard. âHey. Look at me.â
Garrett slowly turns his head. His dark eyes are completely void of any humanity. They are pitch black, lethal, and terrifying.
Even Logan, who faces down two-hundred-pound defensemen every night, flinches slightly at the look on his captainâs face.
âDonât do it,â Logan whispers, reading Garrettâs mind with the terrifying accuracy of a best friend. âDonât go there right now. She needs you here.â
âHe did this,â Garrett says. His voice doesnât sound like his own. Itâs a low, guttural rasp that sounds like itâs vibrating straight from hell. âMy father did this to her.â
Logan looks down at you, his own eyes filling with tears. âI know. I know he did, G. And we will deal with him. I swear to god, we will deal with him. But right now, you have to keep her awake.â
The wail of sirens cuts through the night air, growing louder, closer.
Red and blue lights begin to bounce off the brick walls of the alleyway.
âGarrett,â you whisper.
The sound is so quiet, so weak, Garrett almost misses it over the sirens.
He snaps his attention back to you instantly. The murderous rage is shoved violently into a box in the back of his mind, locked away for later. Right now, there is only you.
âIâm here,â Garrett says frantically, leaning in closer, pressing his forehead gently against your uninjured temple. âIâm right here, baby. Donât try to talk. Just breathe.â
Your uninjured eye flutters open. The pupil is blown wide, completely unfocused. You look incredibly confused, your gaze darting around the dark alley before finally landing on his face.
A fresh tear slips out of the corner of your eye, cutting a clean path through the blood on your cheek.
âHe found me,â you sob, a weak, wet sound that shatters whatever is left of Garrettâs heart. âGarrett, he found me.â
âI know,â Garrett chokes out, grabbing your cold, trembling hand in both of his, pressing it to his lips. He kisses your knuckles, tasting salt and copper. âI know, Y/N. Iâm so sorry. Iâm so fucking sorry.â
âHe said âŠâ You have to stop, gasping for a shallow breath. Every movement clearly causes you immense agony. âHe said you couldnât keep me. He said I belonged to him.â
âYou donât belong to him,â Garrett says fiercely, his voice vibrating with absolute conviction. âYou hear me? You are not his.â
âHurts,â you whimper, your eye fluttering shut again. âGarrett, it hurts so bad.â
âI know it does,â Garrett cries, completely uncaring that Logan is watching him break down. âStay with me, Y/N. The paramedics are right here. Theyâre going to give you something for the pain. Just hold on for me. Please, baby, just hold on.â
Footsteps thunder down the alleyway.
âOver here!â Deanâs voice yells, completely frantic. âSheâs over here! Bring the bag!â
Two paramedics round the dumpster, carrying heavy trauma bags and a backboard. Tucker is right behind them, his face deathly pale.
âSir, you need to step back,â the first paramedic says, a no-nonsense woman who immediately drops to her knees on the other side of you.
âNo,â Garrett says, his grip on your hand tightening. âIâm not leaving her.â
âYou donât have to leave, but you need to give me room to work,â the paramedic insists, already pulling a penlight and a pair of heavy trauma shears from her pockets. âWhatâs her name?â
âY/N,â Garrett says, his voice trembling. âSheâs a nurse. Sheâs twenty-three.â
The paramedic flashes the light into your eyes. You moan in protest, trying to turn your head away from the beam.
âPupils are sluggish,â she barks to her partner. âSignificant facial trauma. Sheâs guarding her abdomen. I need a C-collar and an IV setup, stat. Letâs get her on the board. Sheâs critical.â
The word rings in Garrettâs ears like a gunshot.
Logan hooks his hands under Garrettâs armpits and hauls him backward, pulling him away from you so the paramedics can work. Garrett fights him for a second, a pure, instinctual need to protect you taking over, before logic finally pierces through the panic.
He stands there, supported entirely by Logan, as they cut away your blood-soaked scrub top. He watches as they secure a rigid plastic collar around your neck, as they stick an IV into your bruised arm, as they carefully roll your broken body onto the hard yellow backboard.
âWe need to go,â the paramedic says, strapping you down. âSheâs dropping.â
They lift you up and start moving fast toward the waiting ambulance.
Garrett stumbles forward, breaking out of Loganâs grip. âIâm riding with her.â
âOnly one person in the back,â the paramedic shouts over her shoulder, not breaking stride.
âItâs me,â Garrett says, leaving zero room for argument.
He turns back to the guys. Dean is crying openly. Tucker looks like heâs about to be sick. Logan looks like heâs ready to go to war.
âFollow us to the hospital,â Garrett says, his voice flat and dead. âCall Robby. He knows one of the trauma surgeons.â
âWeâre right behind you, G,â Tucker promises, his voice thick.
Garrett turns and sprints after the stretcher. He climbs into the brightly lit back of the ambulance, the harsh fluorescent lights illuminating the true horror of your injuries.
He takes a seat on the small bench by your head as the ambulance doors slam shut.
The siren wails, a deafening, terrifying sound, as the vehicle lurches forward.
The paramedic is working frantically, attaching heart monitors, pushing fluids through your IV, checking your vitals.
Garrett reaches out, his trembling fingers gently finding yours amidst the tangle of wires and straps. He holds your hand, his eyes locked on your pale, battered face.
You are barely conscious, fighting a losing battle against the pain and the shock.
But as the ambulance races through the dark streets, Garrett makes a silent, unbreakable vow.
Summary (implied spoilers for The Score): you stop on a dark highway for a stranger you have never met. He wakes up days later not knowing your name. What follows is a love story that starts with blood-stained scrubs, a neck brace, and the single worst pickup line ever delivered in an ICU. Aka ⊠the fix-it fic where Beau lives
Warnings: descriptions of a car accident and critical injuries
The night stretches cold and endless along Route 2, the kind of February darkness that settles into your bones. Youâre driving on autopilot, your mind still churning through pharmacokinetics and drug interactions, when the world explodes into motion ahead of you.
Metal screeches. Glass shatters. A black SUV careens off the road, spinning once, twice, before slamming into a massive oak with a sound that punches through the quiet night.
Your foot hits the brake before your brain catches up. Your car fishtails slightly on the slick road before coming to a stop thirty feet from the wreckage. For exactly three seconds, you sit there, hands still gripping the steering wheel, heart hammering against your ribs.
Then youâre moving.
You grab your phone, your emergency kit from the trunk â thank god for your motherâs paranoia â and run toward the smoking vehicle. The smell hits you first: gasoline, burnt rubber, something metallic that might be blood.
âHello?â Your voice comes out steadier than you feel. âCan anyone hear me?â
A groan from the driverâs side. You circle around, your boots crunching on broken glass and scattered debris. The driverâs door hangs open at an odd angle. A man in his fifties sits slumped against the steering wheel, a gash above his eyebrow bleeding sluggishly.
âSir? Sir, can you hear me?â
His eyes flutter open. Blue eyes. Dazed but focusing. âIâwhat happened? Whereâs-â His head jerks toward the passenger side, and pure terror floods his face. âBeau! BEAU!â
He tries to unbuckle his seatbelt, but you put a hand on his shoulder. âSir, please donât move. You might be injured-â
âMy son!â He shoves your hand away, stronger than he looks. âMy son is in the passenger seat!â
Ice floods your veins. You circle to the other side of the vehicle, and thatâs when you see him.
The passenger door is crumpled inward, the metal twisted like paper. The window is completely gone. And in the seat, surrounded by a spider web of cracks in whatâs left of the windshield, is a young man about your age.
Thereâs so much blood.
âOh god,â you whisper. Then louder, forcing yourself into action: âIâm calling 911 right now!â
Your fingers shake as you dial, but your voice comes out clear when the operator answers.
â911, whatâs your emergency?â
âMotor vehicle collision, Route 2 westbound, approximately two miles past the Lexington exit. Two victims. Driver appears stable with minor head trauma, but passenger has severe injuries-â Youâre moving as you talk, assessing with your eyes what you canât yet touch. âPossible cervical spine injury, significant hemorrhaging from upper extremity, penetrating chest trauma. We need paramedics and ALS immediately.â
âMaâam, are you a medical professional?â
âSecond-year medical student. I have BLS and Stop the Bleed certification.â
âParamedics are en route. ETA eight minutes. Can you provide care until they arrive?â
âYes.â You set the phone down, speaker on, and force yourself to breathe. Eight minutes. You can do eight minutes.
You turn back to the passenger. The father is now standing beside you, swaying slightly.
âSir, I need you to sit down-â
âThatâs my son.â His voice breaks. âPlease, you have to help him. Please.â
âI will. But I need you to sit down before you fall down. Can you do that for me?â
He nods shakily and lowers himself to the ground, never taking his eyes off his son.
You lean into the destroyed passenger compartment, and your medical training wars with your human instinct to panic. The young man â Beau, his father called him â is unconscious. His head lolls at an angle that makes your stomach drop. Not a natural angle. Not even close.
âOkay,â you mutter to yourself. âOkay, think. C-spine precautions. Donât move him unless heâs in immediate danger.â
But he is in immediate danger. You can see it in the way his neck bends, the way his head threatens to fall further forward. If his cervical spine isnât already severed, any more movement could do it.
You look around frantically. The car is stable. No fire. But you need to stabilize his neck now.
Your emergency kit. You dump it on the ground, hands moving fast, grabbing the rolled-up fleece blanket your mom insisted you carry. You carefully roll it into a tight cylinder and maneuver it around Beauâs neck, trying to provide support without moving him any more than absolutely necessary.
âTalk to me,â you call to the father. âWhatâs his name? Full name?â
âBeau. Beau Maxwell.â The manâs voice is thin with shock. âHeâs twenty-two. Heâs healthy, no medical conditions, no allergies. Heâsâgod, heâs the quarterback. He has a game next week. He has-â
âOkay, Mr. Maxwell, thatâs good, thatâs helpful.â Youâre assessing as he talks. The makeshift cervical collar is in place. Now the bleeding. âI need you to keep talking to me. Tell me what happened.â
âA deer. There was a deer in the road, and I swerved, and-â His voice cracks again. âI felt the ice. I felt us sliding. I couldnât stop it.â
Youâre barely listening now, all your attention on Beauâs arm. Thereâs a shard of glass â thick, wickedly sharp â embedded in his right bicep. Blood pulses around it in rhythmic spurts. Arterial. Brachial artery, most likely.
âFuck,â you breathe. âDispatch, update â patient has arterial hemorrhage from upper extremity. Iâm applying a tourniquet now.â
Your coat. Youâre already shaking from the cold, but you strip off your heavy winter coat without hesitation. You need fabric, need pressure, need to stop the bleeding before he loses any more blood.
The glass shard is still embedded. Leave it or take it out? You run through your training in microseconds. In the field, with no surgical backup, no way to clamp the artery â leave it. But you need pressure above and below.
You wrap your coat around his upper arm, using the sleeves to tie it as tight as you can manage. Your fingers are already going numb, but you pull harder, watching the rhythmic spurting slow to a steady seep. Not perfect, but better.
Youâre about to check his other injuries when you see it: a thick branch, maybe three inches in diameter, has punched through the windshield and embedded itself in Beauâs chest. Just left of center. Through the sternum, or maybe just missing it. Either way, itâs deep.
Your hands hover over it, trembling. Every instinct screams at you to pull it out, but you know that branch is the only thing preventing him from bleeding out right now. If itâs hit any major vessels, removing it without a surgical team standing by would kill him.
âPlease,â Mr. Maxwell says from behind you. âPlease tell me heâs going to be okay.â
You donât answer. You canât. Instead, you lean back slightly, taking in Beauâs face for the first time.
Even like this â pale, covered in blood, unconscious â heâs striking. Dark hair matted against his forehead, strong jaw, features that would be more at home on a movie screen than a car wreck. Thereâs a cut above his eyebrow, minor compared to everything else, and his lips are slightly parted, each breath shallow and labored.
You find yourself reaching out, your fingers â cold and blood-stained â brushing against his cheek.
âHey,â you whisper. âBeau. I know you canât hear me, but I need you to hold on, okay? Help is coming. Just hold on.â
His skin is cooling rapidly in the February air. You grab the emergency blanket from your kit with your free hand and drape it over as much of him as you can without disturbing the branch or the makeshift collar.
âSix minutes out,â the dispatcher says through your phone speaker.
Six minutes. Six minutes for his brain to be without adequate oxygen if his breathing gets any worse. Six minutes for that branch to shift. Six minutes for his neck to-
No. You push the thoughts away.
âMr. Maxwell, is anyone else hurt? Was anyone else in the car?â
âNo. Just us. We were coming back from dinner. In the city. His grandmotherâs birthday.â The man is crying now, quietly. âI told him Iâd drive so he could relax. Have a few drinks. I told him-â
âThis wasnât your fault,â you say firmly. âThe deer, the ice â this wasnât your fault.â
You check Beauâs pulse again. Thready. Too fast. Shock, almost certainly. Blood loss, head trauma, possible internal injuries â the list spirals in your mind.
âHis pupils,â Mr. Maxwell says suddenly. âShouldnât you check his pupils?â
You should. You know you should. But part of you is terrified of what youâll find. Unequal pupils would mean increased intracranial pressure, brain herniation, things you cannot fix on the side of a dark highway.
Still, you pull out your phone flashlight and gently lift one of Beauâs eyelids.
Blue. His eyes are the same startling blue as his fatherâs, even closed like this. You shine the light across. The pupil constricts. Sluggish, but it constricts. You check the other side. The same.
âEqual and reactive,â you report to dispatch, relief flooding through you. âSluggish but responsive.â
âParamedics are three minutes out,â the dispatcher responds.
Three minutes. You can see lights in the distance now, hear the wail of sirens cutting through the night.
You check the tourniquet again â still holding. Check his breathing â still shallow but present. Your hand finds its way back to his face, and you realize youâre talking to him, a steady stream of words youâll never remember later.
âTheyâre almost here. Youâre doing great. Just keep breathing, okay? Keep breathing.â
Behind you, Mr. Maxwell is on his own phone now, his voice breaking as he talks to someone. His wife, probably. Telling her something no parent should ever have to say.
The ambulance screams to a stop, and suddenly there are people everywhere. Paramedics in dark blue, moving with practiced efficiency.
âWeâve got him, maâam. Weâve got him.â
But you donât move. Not until one of them â a woman with kind eyes and gray-streaked hair â gently touches your shoulder.
âYou did good,â she says. âReally good. But we need you to step back now so we can work.â
You stumble backward, and Mr. Maxwell is there, catching your elbow.
âWhat do we have?â the lead paramedic asks.
Your voice comes out steadier than you feel. âTwenty-two-year-old male, restrained passenger in head-on collision with tree. Patient found unconscious, significant cervical spine angulation â Iâve placed a soft collar for support. Penetrating trauma to chest, large foreign object still in situ. Arterial hemorrhage from right upper extremity, tourniquet applied. Pupils equal and reactive but sluggish. Respirations shallow, approximately 20 per minute. Pulse thready at approximately 120. Obvious signs of shock.â
The paramedicâs eyebrows raise slightly. âYou a doctor?â
âMed student. Second year.â
âWell, med student, you probably saved his life.â Sheâs already moving, her team swarming around Beau with practiced precision. C-collar. Backboard. IV access. They work with a choreography born of countless traumas.
You watch as they carefully extract him from the vehicle, maintaining spinal precautions, keeping the branch stable. Watch as they load him onto the stretcher. Watch as they cut away his blood-soaked shirt, revealing more of the damage underneath.
âWeâre taking him to Mass General,â one of the paramedics calls out. âTrauma one.â
âIâm riding with him,â Mr. Maxwell says, but heâs swaying again, and now that the adrenaline is fading, you can see heâs not as okay as he first appeared.
âSir, you need to be evaluated too,â another paramedic says, approaching with a second gurney. âWeâll take you both.â
âBut-â
âWeâve got him, sir. Weâve got your son.â
You watch as they load Mr. Maxwell into a second ambulance. Watch as both vehicles pull away, sirens wailing, lights painting the dark road in red and blue.
Then itâs just you, standing on the side of Route 2 in just your scrubs and thin long-sleeve shirt, shivering violently as the adrenaline finally crashes. A police officer is talking to you â when did the police arrive? â asking questions you answer automatically.
Your coat is gone. Still wrapped around Beau Maxwellâs arm, probably being cut off by the trauma team right now. Your emergency kit is scattered across the asphalt. Your hands are stained rusty brown with blood.
âMiss?â The officer touches your shoulder. âMiss, are you okay? Do you need medical attention?â
âIâm fine,â you hear yourself say. âIâm fine.â
But youâre not fine. Youâre shaking so hard your teeth chatter. Your mind keeps replaying the angle of Beauâs neck, the branch in his chest, the feel of his cooling skin under your fingers.
The officer wraps a shock blanket around your shoulders and guides you to sit in your car, heater blasting. Heâs still asking questions â your name, your address, what you saw. You answer them all, but part of you is still on that roadside, watching Beauâs chest rise and fall in shallow, struggling breaths.
âYouâre a hero, you know,â the officer says after heâs finished taking your statement. âThat young man â you probably saved his life.â
You nod numbly. All you can think is but what if it wasnât enough?
The officer helps you collect your scattered supplies, guides you through the process of leaving the scene. Your car is fine. Youâre fine. Everything is fine.
Except itâs not.
As you drive home, your hands wonât stop shaking on the wheel. You keep seeing Beauâs face, keep feeling the cold of his skin, keep hearing Mr. Maxwellâs broken voice. Thatâs my son. Please, you have to help him.
You make it to your apartment building, into your unit, into your bathroom before you finally break down. You sit on the cold tile floor, still in your blood-stained scrubs, and sob.
Because youâve spent two years studying medicine, learning about trauma and emergency care, practicing on mannequins and in simulations. But nothing prepared you for the reality of holding someoneâs life in your hands while their blood soaks into your coat and their father begs you to save them.
Nothing prepared you for looking into the face of a dying stranger and desperately, irrationally, needing him to survive.
You cry until you have no tears left, until the shaking finally subsides, until you can breathe without feeling like your chest is caving in. You peel off your ruined scrubs, scrub the blood from your hands, and sit on your couch in the dark.
Then you pull up Google on your phone, your hands steadier now, and type in a name. Beau Maxwell.
The results flood your screen. Articles about football, highlight reels, statistics. Briar Universityâs star quarterback. Twenty-two years old. Junior year. Dark hair, blue eyes, a smile that could sell toothpaste. Projected first-round NFL draft pick.
You scroll through image after image of him â in uniform, in interviews, at press conferences. Healthy. Whole. So full of life it seems impossible that just an hour ago you were watching him bleed out on a dark highway.
You close your phone and lean your head back against the couch, staring at your ceiling in the darkness.
âPlease,â you whisper to no one, to everyone, to whatever forces govern life and death. âPlease let him be okay.â
Outside your window, Boston sleeps on, unaware. Somewhere across the city, in Mass Generalâs trauma bay, a team of surgeons fights to save the life of a quarterback youâve never met but will never forget.
All you can do is wait.
And hope.
And pray that your desperate, fumbling first aid was enough to give him a chance.
***
The weight room smells like sweat and rubber, the familiar clang of metal on metal providing a rhythm Dean has known since he was twelve. Itâs barely seven in the morning, but heâs already on his third set of deadlifts, Garrett spotting him while Logan and Tucker argue about last nightâs game on the bench press across the room.
âIâm just saying,â Tucker calls over, âif youâd passed to me in the third period instead of trying to be a hero-â
âIf Iâd passed to you, you wouldâve whiffed it like you did in the second,â Logan fires back.
âFuck off, I was screened-â
âYou were too busy checking out that blonde in the third row-â
Dean tunes them out, focusing on his form. Up. Hold. Down. Controlled. His phone sits on the bench beside his water bottle, face down. It buzzes once â probably his mom checking if heâs coming home this weekend â but he ignores it.
Heâs pulling the bar up for his fourth rep when the phone starts ringing. Properly ringing, not just buzzing. The specific ringtone that means itâs someone from his favorites list.
âDude, your phone,â Garrett says.
Dean sets the bar down carefully and picks up the phone, expecting to see his momâs contact photo. Instead, itâs Coach Jensen.
At seven in the morning.
On a Saturday.
âThatâs weird,â Dean mutters, answering. âCoach? Everything okay?â
Thereâs a pause. Too long. Deanâs stomach does something uncomfortable.
âDi Laurentis.â Coach Jensenâs voice is careful in a way Dean has never heard before. Careful like heâs handling glass. âWhere are you right now?â
âWeight room. With the guys. Whatâs going on?â
Another pause. Dean can hear something in the background â voices, maybe a TV.
âIs Garrett there? Logan? Tucker?â
âYeah, theyâre all here. Coach, what-â
âI need you to sit down, son.â
The weight room goes very quiet. Dean realizes his teammates have stopped talking and are now watching him. He doesnât sit down.
âWhat happened?â
Coach Jensen takes a breath. Dean can hear it through the phone. âI got a call this morning from Coach Deluca. He called because he knows a lot of our guys are friends with players on his team.â
Deanâs hand tightens on the phone. âOkay?â
âItâs about Beau Maxwell.â
The world tilts slightly. âWhat about him?â
âThere was an accident last night. A car accident. Dean, heâs-â Coach Jensenâs voice catches. âHeâs in critical condition at Mass General. His father was driving them back from dinner in the city, and they hit ice, crashed into a tree. His dadâs okay, but Beau-â
Dean doesnât hear the rest. The phone slips from his hand, clattering against the concrete floor. The sound echoes, distant and wrong, like itâs coming from underwater.
Beau.
Critical condition.
The words donât make sense. They canât make sense. Because Dean just saw Beau yesterday. They grabbed lunch between classes, argued about whether the Packers or the Patriots were going to make it to the playoffs, made plans to hit up a party tonight. Beau was fine. Beau was fine.
âDean?â Garrettâs hand is on his shoulder. âDean, whatâs wrong?â
Dean opens his mouth but nothing comes out. His knees feel strange, like they might not hold him. The weight room spins slightly, or maybe heâs spinning, he canât tell.
âShit, heâs going down-â Thatâs Logan, suddenly on his other side, propping him up.
Tucker grabs the phone from the floor. Dean watches him lift it to his ear, watches his face go pale as he listens to whatever Coach Jensen is saying.
âItâs Beau.â Tuckerâs voice sounds hollow. âHeâsâthere was a car accident. Heâs in critical condition.â
The words hit the room like a physical force. Garrettâs hand tightens on Deanâs shoulder. Logan makes a sound like heâs been punched.
Dean still canât breathe right. Canât think right. Critical condition. That means bad. That means really bad. That means-
No. No, heâs not going there.
âWe need to go,â Dean hears himself say. His voice sounds far away. âWe need to go to the hospital.â
âDean, maybe we should-â Garrett starts.
âNow.â Dean pulls away from his friends, stumbling slightly. His legs feel like water. âWeâre going now.â
âOkay,â Logan says quickly. âOkay, yeah. My carâs out front. Letâs go.â
Dean doesnât remember the walk to the parking lot. Doesnât remember climbing into Loganâs beat-up pickup. One minute heâs in the weight room, and the next heâs in the back seat, Tucker beside him, watching the familiar streets of Boston blur past the window.
Garrett is in the passenger seat, on his phone. âYeah, Wellsy, itâsâyeah, itâs really bad. Weâre going to Mass General now. Can youâyeah. Thanks, baby.â
The city passes in a haze. Dean stares out the window without seeing anything. His mind keeps trying to process the information and failing. Beau. Car accident. Critical condition.
Theyâre brothers. Not by blood, but by choice, which Dean has always thought means more.Â
Beau is the guy who stayed up with Dean all night when his grandfather died, never saying much, just being there. The guy who taught Dean how to throw a spiral when some girl Dean was into invited him to throw a football around. The guy who knows Deanâs coffee order and brings him one without being asked when heâs had a rough day.
Beau is his brother.
And Dean doesnât know what heâll do if-
No. Stop. Donât think it.
âWeâre here,â Logan announces, pulling into the hospital parking garage with slightly too much speed.
They practically fall out of the truck, running for the entrance. The hospital is massive, gleaming glass and steel, and Dean has no idea where to go.
âTrauma wing,â Tucker pants, pulling out his phone. âCoach sent me directions. This way.â
They follow him through automatic doors, past a reception desk, down a hallway that smells like antiseptic and fear. Deanâs heart is pounding so hard he can hear it in his ears. His workout clothes are still damp with sweat. He should have changed. Why didnât he change?
They round a corner, and Dean sees them.
The waiting room is full of Maxwells.
Beauâs mom, Debbie, sits in one of those uncomfortable plastic chairs, her face buried in her hands. Beauâs dad is standing by the window, a white bandage visible above his eyebrow. Beauâs grandmother is there too, being comforted by what looks like Beauâs aunt. There are others Dean recognizes from family gatherings and football games, all wearing the same expression of shock and grief.
They all look up as four hockey players in workout gear burst into the waiting room.
His momlâs eyes land on Dean, and her face crumbles.
âDean,â she chokes out, and then sheâs standing, crossing the room in three steps, pulling him into her arms.
Sheâs shaking. Or maybe heâs shaking. He canât tell anymore.
âIâm so sorry,â sheâs saying into his shoulder. âIâm so sorry, honey, I know you twoâI know-â
Thatâs what breaks him.
Dean Di Laurentis, who prides himself on being smooth, charming, always in control, shatters. His knees give out, and if Beauâs mom wasnât holding him up, heâd be on the floor. A sob tears out of his throat, raw and ugly and completely beyond his control.
âIâve got you,â she whispers, even though sheâs the one who should be comforted, even though itâs her son in critical condition. âIâve got you, sweetheart.â
Dean can feel his teammates behind him â Loganâs hand on his back, Garrettâs voice saying something he canât make out. But mostly he feels the weight of grief trying to crush him, the terror of possibly losing the person who knows him better than anyone.
âWhat happened?â He manages to gasp out. âCoach saidâbut he didnâtâwhat happened?â
Debbie pulls back, her hands still on his shoulders. Her eyes are red-rimmed and swollen. âYou should tell them.â
Beauâs dad turns from the window. He looks like heâs aged ten years overnight. The bandage above his eyebrow is stark white against his pale skin.
âWe were driving back from dinner,â he says, his voice rough. âIn the city. For my motherâs birthday. It was late, almost midnight. I was driving because Beau had a few drinks. We were justâwe were talking about the game next week. About his classes. Normal stuff.â
He stops, his jaw working. Beauâs grandmother reaches over and takes his hand.
âThere was a deer,â Beauâs dad continues. âIt came out of nowhere. I swerved, and the roadâthere was black ice. I felt the car start to slide, and I couldnâtâI tried to correct, but we just kept sliding. We hit a tree. Driverâs side hit first, then passenger side slammed into it.â
Deanâs stomach churns. He can picture it too clearly.
âI woke up a few seconds later. I was okay, just disoriented. But Beau-â Beauâs father takes a moment to gather himself. âHe wasnât moving. There was blood everywhere. And then this young woman appeared. Out of nowhere. Sheâd seen the crash and stopped.â
âShe called 911,â Beauâs mom picks up the story, her voice steadier than her husbandâs. âShe was a medical student. Sheâgod, the paramedics said she saved his life. She stabilized his neck, stopped the worst of the bleeding, kept him alive until they could get there.â
âWhat are his injuries?â Garrett asks quietly. Heâs moved to stand beside Dean, solid and steady.
Beauâs dad closes his eyes. âCervical spine trauma. The paramedics said his neck was bent at an angle that should have killed him. Should have severed his spinal cord. But this girl, she somehow stabilized it. Kept it from snapping completely.â
Dean tastes bile. He swallows hard.
âHe also had a penetrating chest wound,â Beauâs dqd continues. âA tree branch went through the windshield and-â He makes a gesture toward his own sternum. âShe knew not to pull it out. Knew it was the only thing keeping him from bleeding out.â
âAnd his arm,â Beauâs mom adds, wiping her eyes. âSevere laceration from broken glass. She used her own coat as a tourniquet.â
The waiting room is silent except for the buzz of fluorescent lights and the distant beep of monitors.
âIs he going to be okay?â Tucker asks. His voice is small, younger than Dean has ever heard it.
âTheyâve been in surgery for four hours,â Beauâs mom says. âWe donât know yet. They said-â Her voice wavers. âThey said the next few days are critical. That even if he survives the surgery, there could be complications. Infection. Brain damage from oxygen deprivation. Paralysis.â
âNo.â The word comes out sharp, definitive. Dean doesnât realize heâs the one who said it until everyone looks at him. âNo, thatâs notâBeauâs going to be fine. He has to be fine. Heâs-â
He canât finish the sentence. Canât articulate what Beau means, what a world without him would look like. Canât.
âWeâre praying, honey,â Beauâs mom says softly. âThatâs all we can do right now.â
Dean wants to scream that prayer isnât enough. That there has to be something, anything, they can do. But he just nods, swallowing against the lump in his throat.
More people arrive over the next hour. Beauâs teammates, guys from the football team who Dean knows from parties and the occasional shared class. They fill the waiting room with whispered conversations and shell-shocked expressions. A few of them break down crying. Most just sit in stunned silence.
Dean ends up in one of the plastic chairs, his head in his hands. Logan sits on one side, Garrett on the other. Tucker paces by the window, unable to sit still.
âHeâs going to make it,â Logan says quietly. âYou know Beau. Stubborn as hell. Heâs not going anywhere.â
Dean wants to believe that. Wants to believe that sheer force of will can overcome arterial bleeding and spinal trauma. But heâs seen enough hockey injuries to know that sometimes will isnât enough.
âDid you know,â Dean says suddenly, his voice hoarse, âthat his first word was âballâ? He told me that freshman year. Not âmamaâ or âdada.â âBall.â His parents said he was obsessed with any kind of ball from the time he could sit up. They knew heâd be an athlete before he could walk.â
âYeah?â Garrettâs voice is soft, encouraging.
âAnd he-â Deanâs throat closes up. He forces himself to continue. âHe wants to go pro. Obviously. But after that, he wants to coach. High school kids, specifically. He says college and pro players already have all the resources. He wants to work with kids who might not have anyone believing in them.â
âThat sounds like Beau,â Logan says.
âHeâs going to do it, too,â Dean insists, looking up. âHeâs going to play in the NFL and then coach high school ball and probably turn some underfunded program into a state championship team because thatâs what he does. He sees potential in people and brings it out of them.â
âDean-â Garrett starts.
âI mean it.â Deanâs voice cracks. âThatâs who he is. So he canâtâhe has to-â
The doors to the surgical wing swing open.
The waiting room falls silent immediately. Every head turns. A surgeon walks out, still in his scrubs, pulling off his surgical cap. He looks tired. So tired.
Beauâs parents are on their feet instantly, crossing to meet him. Dean stands too, his teammates flanking him. His heart pounds so hard he thinks it might break through his ribs.
âMr. and Mrs. Maxwell,â the surgeon says. His voice is neutral, professional, impossible to read.
âHow is he?â Beauâs mom asks in barely a whisper. âHowâs my son?â
The surgeon takes a breath. Dean holds his own, feeling like the entire world is balanced on whatever words come next.
âThe surgery was successful,â the surgeon says, and the relief that floods the room is almost tangible. âWeâve stabilized the spinal trauma, repaired the vascular damage to his arm, and removed the foreign object from his chest. The object missed his heart by less than two centimeters. Any further to the right, and-â
He doesnât finish the sentence. He doesnât have to.
âBut heâs alive?â Beauâs dad asks. âHeâs going to live?â
âHeâs alive,â the surgeon confirms. âHeâs in critical condition, and the next seventy-two hours will be crucial. Thereâs still risk of infection, of complications from the spinal trauma. But he made it through surgery, which given the extent of his injuries, is remarkable.â
âCan we see him?â Beauâs mom asks.
âHeâs being moved to the ICU now. You can see him once heâs settled, but heâll be sedated. We need to keep him as still as possible to let the spinal repair begin to heal.â
âHis spine,â Beauâs dad says. âWill heâis there paralysis?â
The surgeonâs expression is carefully neutral. âWe wonât know the full extent of any nerve damage until he wakes up and we can do a thorough neurological assessment. The spinal cord itself wasnât severed, which is extraordinarily fortunate. Whoever stabilized his neck at the scene saved his life and likely saved him from permanent paralysis.â
âThe girl,â Beauâs mom says. âThe medical student. Do you know her name? We want to thank her.â
The surgeon shakes his head. âThe paramedics didnât get her information. Just that she was a Good Samaritan who stopped to help.â
âWe have to find her,â Beauâs mom says, turning to her husband. âWe have to-â
âWe will,â Beauâs dad promises. âWe will.â
The surgeon continues, âI need to be clear with you. Your sonâs injuries were catastrophic. The fact that heâs alive is nothing short of miraculous. But the road ahead is going to be long. Months of recovery, likely. Multiple surgeries. Intensive physical therapy. And there are still no guarantees.â
âBut heâs alive,â Beauâs mom repeats, like itâs a prayer. âHeâs alive.â
âHeâs alive,â the surgeon confirms. âYou should be very proud of him. Heâs a fighter.â
After the surgeon leaves, the waiting room erupts. Quiet at first â no one wants to celebrate when Beau is still critical â but thereâs a shift. From hopeless to hopeful. From grief to cautious relief.
Dean sits down hard, his legs finally giving out completely. He drops his head into his hands, and this time when he cries, itâs different. Still scared, still shaken, but thereâs something else mixed in.
Gratitude.
âHe made it,â Logan says, his own voice thick. âHoly shit, he actually made it.â
âSeventy-two hours,â Tucker says. âThatâs what the doctor said. Three days. He just has to make it three days.â
âHe will,â Garrett says firmly. âYou heard the doc. Beauâs a fighter.â
Dean lifts his head, scrubbing at his face. His eyes feel swollen, his throat raw. He probably looks like hell. He doesnât care.
âI need to see him,â he says. âI need to see him.â
âFamily only in the ICU, probably,â Logan says gently. âAt least at first.â
âI donât care. I need-â Deanâs voice breaks again. âI need to see him.â
Beauâs mom appears in front of him, crouching down so theyâre at eye level. She takes his hands in hers.
âAs soon as they let us bring visitors, youâll be the first,â she promises. âI swear. But right now, I need you to do something for me.â
âAnything.â
âI need you to take care of yourself. Go home, shower, eat something. Because when Beau wakes up â and he will wake up â heâs going to need you strong. Can you do that?â
Dean wants to argue. Wants to plant himself in this waiting room and refuse to move until he can see his brother. But her eyes are pleading, and sheâs asking so little when sheâs going through so much.
âOkay,â he whispers. âOkay, but youâll call me? The second anything changes?â
âThe absolute second,â she promises. âYouâre family, Dean. You know that.â
Family. The word cracks something open in his chest. He pulls Beauâs mom into another hug, holding on tight.
âThank you,â he says. âFor calling me. For letting me know.â
âOh honey,â she says, pulling back to look at him. âThere was never a question. Youâre his brother.â
Dean nods, not trusting himself to speak.
His teammates drive him back to campus in silence. The shock is starting to wear off, leaving exhaustion in its wake. Deanâs muscles ache from his workout, which feels like it happened years ago instead of hours.
They end up on the couch, the four of them, not talking. Just being there. At some point, Tucker orders pizza. At another point, Hannah and Allie show up with half the football team, bringing food and offering quiet support.
Deanâs phone buzzes constantly. Texts from teammates, from friends, from people he hasnât talked to in months, all asking about Beau. He doesnât answer any of them.
Instead, he pulls up his photos. Finds the album labeled âBest Bro.â Hundreds of pictures spanning three years. Beau throwing a touchdown. Beau at a party, arm slung around Deanâs shoulders. Beau asleep in the library during finals week, drooling on his American History textbook. Beau grinning at the camera, blue eyes bright, completely alive.
âHeâs going to be okay,â Dean whispers to the photo. âYouâre going to be okay.â
He has to believe it. Because the alternative â a world without Beauâs terrible jokes and unwavering loyalty and ability to light up any room he walks into â is unthinkable.
His phone buzzes again. Theyâve settled him in the ICU. He looks peaceful. Still sedated. Doctors say next 12 hours are critical. Will update you in the morning. Try to get some sleep, honey. He needs you rested.
Dean stares at the message for a long time. Tell him Iâm here. Tell him his brother is here and waiting for him to wake up.
Dean sets his phone down and leans back against the couch. Around him, his friends have settled into quiet conversation. Someone turned on a movie at some point, something mindless playing on low volume.
But Dean isnât watching. Heâs thinking about a girl heâs never met. A medical student who stopped on a dark highway and saved his brotherâs life. Who thought quickly enough to stabilize Beauâs neck, to stop the bleeding, to give him a fighting chance.
Whoever she is, wherever she is, Dean owes her everything.
âWe have to find her,â he says suddenly.
Garrett looks over. âWho?â
âThe girl. The medical student. She saved him, and she just disappeared. Didnât even leave her name.â
âDude, Boston has like five medical schools,â Logan points out. âThatâs thousands of students.â
âI donât care,â Dean says. His voice is stronger now, steadier. âWeâll check every single one if we have to. But weâre going to find her.â
Because whoever she is, she gave Beau a second chance at life.
And Dean is going to make damn sure she knows how much that means.
***
The world comes back in pieces.
First, thereâs sound â a steady beeping, rhythmic and insistent. Then sensation â something soft beneath him, something constricting around his neck. Then smell â antiseptic, that particular hospital smell thatâs somehow both sterile and cloying at once.
Beau tries to open his eyes, but his eyelids feel like they weigh a thousand pounds.
â-vitals are stable, Mrs. Maxwell. Weâre going to start decreasing the sedation now-â
Thatâs a voice he doesnât recognize. Professional. Clinical.
âHow long until he wakes up?â That voice he knows. Mom. She sounds exhausted.
âIt varies. Could be a few hours. His bodyâs been through significant trauma, so weâre taking it slow.â
Beau wants to tell them heâs right here, that he can hear them, but his mouth wonât cooperate. The darkness pulls him back under.
***
The next time consciousness surfaces, it stays a little longer.
The beeping is still there. But now there are other sounds too â quiet conversation, the rustle of fabric, footsteps in the hallway.
â-told you, you canât give him solid food yet-â Mom again, but this time she sounds amused.
âIâm not giving it to him. Iâm just ⊠having it ready. For when he can.â Dean. Thatâs definitely Dean.
âYou brought Dunkinâ Donuts to a hospital ICU?â
âMunchkins. Theyâre small. It doesnât count.â
Despite everything â the pain starting to register in various parts of his body, the confusion, the way his neck feels completely immobilized â Beau almost smiles.
âBeau?â A different voice. Dad. âBeau, can you hear me?â
He tries to respond. Manages something between a grunt and a groan.
âOh my god.â Momâs voice cracks. âOh my god, heâsâget the nurse. Get the nurse!â
Footsteps. Fast.
Beau forces his eyes open. The light is too bright, everything blurry. He blinks, and slowly the world comes into focus.
White ceiling. Fluorescent lights. The edge of what looks like a massive amount of medical equipment.
âBeau?â Momâs face appears above him, and sheâs crying. âOh, baby. Youâre awake. Youâre really awake.â
âHey, Mom.â His voice comes out as barely a rasp, his throat raw and painful.
âDonât try to move, sweetheart. Your neckâthey had to stabilize your neck. Youâre in a brace.â
That explains the constricting feeling. Beau tries to turn his head instinctively and immediately regrets it as pain shoots through him.
âEasy, easy.â Thatâs a new voice â a nurse, he realizes, as a woman in scrubs appears on his other side. âWelcome back, Mr. Maxwell. Iâm Theresa. Can you tell me your name?â
âBeau Maxwell.â It hurts to talk, but he manages.
âGood. Do you know where you are?â
âHospital.â Duh.
âDo you remember what happened?â
Beau tries to think. His memory is ⊠foggy. Disjointed. âCar. We were in a car. Dad was driving.â He looks around, spotting his father standing near the foot of the bed, bandage still visible on his forehead. âDad. You okay?â
His dad laughs, the sound wet and relieved. âIâm fine, son. Iâm fine. Youâre the one who-â His voice breaks. âYou scared the hell out of us.â
âLanguage,â Mom chides, but sheâs smiling through her tears.
The nurse runs through more questions â what year it is, who the president is, can he feel his fingers and toes. Everything checks out, apparently, because she smiles and says, âLooking good, Mr. Maxwell. The doctor will be by soon to do a full assessment.â
After she leaves, Beau takes stock. He can see Mom and Dad, both looking exhausted and relieved. And there, slouched in a chair by the window, is Dean, holding a Dunkinâ Donuts bag and grinning like an idiot.
âYou look like shit,â Beau rasps.
Dean laughs, and it sounds a little hysterical. âSays the guy in the ICU. Welcome back, man.â
âHow long was I out?â
âTwo and a half days,â Mom says, stroking his hand gently. âThey had you heavily sedated while you healed.â
Two and a half days. Beau processes this slowly. âWhat ⊠what are my injuries?â
His parents exchange a look.
âSon,â Dad starts, âyou hadâit was pretty bad. Cervical spine trauma. They had to operate. And there was a branch, through your chest-â
âAÂ branch?â
âMissed your heart by less than two inches,â Mom says quietly. âAnd your armâthere was a lot of glass. They had to repair the artery.â
Beau stares at the ceiling, trying to reconcile this information with the fact that heâs alive and apparently mostly functional. âHow am I not dead?â
âBecause someone saved you,â Dad says. âThere was a woman, a medical student. She saw the crash happen and stopped to help. She stabilized your neck, stopped the bleeding, kept you alive until the paramedics arrived.â
A medical student. Random Good Samaritan. Beau tries to remember, but thereâs nothing. Just darkness and then waking up here.
âThe surgeon said if she hadnât stabilized your neck, one more wrong movement and-â Mom canât finish the sentence.
âWeâve been trying to find her,â Dean interjects, standing up and moving closer to the bed. âTo thank her. But she didnât leave her name, and the hospital doesnât have her information. Just that she was a medical student who stopped to help.â
âI want to thank her too,â Beau says. His throat is killing him, but this seems important.
âThe police have her contact information from the accident report,â Dad says. âWeâre working on tracking her down. But for now, you need to focus on healing.â
A doctor arrives shortly after, running through a battery of neurological tests. Can Beau move his fingers? Yes. Toes? Yes. Feel pressure on his arms? Legs? Yes, yes. The doctor looks cautiously optimistic.
âThe fact that you have full sensation and motor function is excellent news,â the doctor says. âBut youâre not out of the woods yet. The next few weeks are critical. Any wrong movement could jeopardize the spinal repair.â
âSo Iâm stuck in this neck brace?â
âFor at least eight weeks. And then extensive physical therapy.â
Eight weeks. Beauâs season is over. His entire junior year, gone. He closes his eyes against the wave of disappointment.
âHey.â Deanâs hand lands on his shoulder. âOne step at a time, yeah? Youâre alive. Thatâs what matters.â
Beau nods minutely, the brace making even that small movement awkward.
The rest of the day passes in a blur of doctors, nurses, medications, and family. His grandmother comes by and cries all over him. His aunt brings flowers that the nurses say arenât allowed in ICU but no one has the heart to remove. His uncle brings an embarrassing amount of Packers gear âfor morale.â
Dean never leaves. Heâs a permanent fixture in the chair by the window, occasionally trying to sneak Beau a munchkin when the nurses arenât looking, even though Beau still canât eat solid food.
âDude, stop,â Beau finally says. âYouâre going to get kicked out.â
âWorth it,â Dean says, but he puts the bag away.
Itâs late afternoon on the third day post-accident â technically only a few hours since Beau woke up â when thereâs a knock on the door.
âIf thatâs another neurologist, I swear to god-â Beau starts.
âLanguage,â Mom says automatically, but sheâs already turning toward the door. âCome in!â
The door opens, and everyone looks up expecting another doctor or nurse.
Instead, a young woman steps in.
Sheâs around Beauâs age, maybe a year or two older, wearing jeans and a Harvard hoodie, her hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. She looks nervous, clutching a worn messenger bag and hesitating in the doorway like she might bolt at any second.
âIâm sorry,â she says quickly. âI know you probably werenât expecting visitors, but Iâthe reception desk said thatâI asked how the patient from the accident was doing, and they said the medical student who helped at the scene was on the approved visitor list, so I thought-â Sheâs rambling, talking faster with each word. âI can leave. I should probably leave. I just wanted to check-â
âOh my god.â Dad is on his feet. âYouâre her. Youâre the medical student.â
She nods, looking even more uncertain. âIâmâyes. I was the one whoâI saw the accident, and I-â
She doesnât get any further because Dad crosses the room in three strides and wraps her in a hug.
âThank you,â he says, his voice thick. âThank you for saving my son. Thank you, thank you-â
You stand frozen for a second, clearly startled, before awkwardly patting his back. âIâyouâre welcome. I just did what anyone would-â
âNo.â Mom is there now too, and as soon as Dad releases you, she pulls you into an equally tight embrace. âNo, what you did â the surgeon said you saved his life. That if you hadnât stabilized his neck, he wouldnât have made it. You saved our boy.â
Beau watches from the bed, unable to turn his head much but able to see enough. The woman â the medical student who saved him â looks completely overwhelmed, her eyes suspiciously bright.
âIâm just glad heâs okay,â you manage. âIâve been checking the news, looking for updates, but I couldnât find anything, and I was worried-â
âHeâs going to be okay,â Mom assures you, finally releasing you. âThanks to you.â
Then Dean is there, and he pulls you into a hug that actually lifts you off your feet slightly.
âI donât know who you are yet,â Dean says, âbut you saved my brotherâs life, so youâre stuck with me now. Fair warning, Iâm a hugger.â
You laugh, the sound slightly watery. âI can tell.â
âWhatâs your name?â Mom asks, steering you gently toward the bed.
âY/N Y/L/N,â you say. âIâm a second-year at Harvard Med.â
âY/N,â Dad repeats. âThatâs a beautiful name.â
You smile, still looking nervous, and then your eyes land on Beau.
Beau, who has been staring at you since you walked in.
Because holy shit.
Youâre beautiful. Like, devastatingly beautiful. Even in casual clothes with no makeup and looking slightly anxious, youâre the most stunning person Beau has ever seen. Thereâs something about your eyes, warm and genuine, and the way you move, and-
Is this heaven? Did he actually die and this is some kind of afterlife? Because that would explain a lot.
âHi,â you say softly, moving to his bedside. âHow are you feeling?â
âLike I got hit by a tree,â Beau rasps, then immediately winces. âSorry. That wasâIâm apparently still working on the whole talking thing.â
You laugh, and the sound does something strange to his chest. âThe tree definitely won that round. But Iâm so glad to see you awake. When I left the scene, I-â You pause, taking a shaky breath. âI wasnât sure youâd make it. Your injuries were severe.â
âApparently youâre the reason I did make it,â Beau says. He wishes he could sit up properly, look at you without the weird angle the neck brace forces. âThank you. I mean it. Thank you for stopping. For helping.â
âOf course.â You look genuinely confused by the gratitude. âI couldnât just drive past.â
âMost people would have,â Dean interjects. Heâs back in his chair but watching you with open fascination. âMost people wouldâve called 911 and kept going.â
âI had training,â you say simply. âAnd someone needed help. It wasnâtâI mean, I just did what needed to be done.â
âYou did a lot more than that,â Dad says. âThe surgeon told us you stabilized his neck. That you thought quickly enough to prevent further damage. That you used your own coat to stop the bleeding.â
You duck your head, embarrassed. âI had an emergency kit in my car. My momâs paranoid about me driving alone at night. The coat was just the closest thing I had.â
âDid you get it back?â Beau asks. âYour coat?â
âOh.â You blink at him. âNo, IâI assume they had to cut it off you. Itâs fine, though. It was just a coat.â
âJust a coat that saved my life,â Beau says. âAlong with you. So, not really just a coat.â
You smile at him, and Beauâs heart does something complicated in his chest. The monitors beside his bed beep slightly faster, and he desperately hopes no one notices.
âHow are you really feeling?â You ask. âPain levels? Range of motion? Are you experiencing any numbness or tingling?â
âDid you just go into doctor mode?â Dean asks, amused.
âSorry.â You look sheepish. âOccupational hazard. Iâve been worried aboutâI mean, cervical spine injuries are serious, and I was so scared Iâd made the wrong call at the scene-â
âYou made exactly the right call,â Mom assures you. âEvery doctor weâve talked to has said so.â
You nod, but you still look anxious. Beau recognizes the expression â itâs the same one he wears after a bad game, replaying every mistake.
âHey,â he says, waiting until you look at him. âIâm alive. I can move everything. The doctors say Iâm going to make a full recovery. You did good. Better than good. You were amazing.â
You hold his gaze for a moment, and something passes between them. Something Beau canât name but can definitely feel.
âIâm really glad youâre okay,â you finally say, your voice soft.
âMe too,â Beau replies. âThough Iâm pretty sure I have the worst concussion in history because thereâs no way someone as beautiful as you is real.â
Thereâs a beat of silence.
Then Dean bursts out laughing. âOh my god, did you just use a pickup line while in a neck brace in the ICU?â
âItâs not a pickup line if itâs true,â Beau says, not breaking eye contact with you.
Youâre blushing now, a pink tinge spreading across your cheeks. âI think your brain is working just fine,â you manage.
âThatâs what I said!â Dean crows. âThe boyâs got game even half-dead.â
âDean,â Mom says warningly, but sheâs smiling.
You laugh again, shaking your head. âI should probably go. Let you rest. I just wanted to checkâto make sure you were okay.â
âWait,â Beau says quickly. Too quickly. The movement makes pain shoot through his neck, and he grimaces.
You step closer instinctively, your hand hovering near his shoulder. âAre you okay? Should I get a nurse?â
âNo, Iâm fine. I just-â Beau takes as deep a breath as the chest wound allows. âCan I get your number? To, uh, keep you updated on my recovery. Since you saved my life and all.â
Dean makes a noise thatâs probably supposed to be a cough but sounds suspiciously like a laugh.
Youâre definitely blushing now, but youâre smiling too. âSure. Thatâyeah. Let me write it down.â
Mom, bless her, immediately produces a pen and paper.
You write quickly, your handwriting surprisingly neat, and hand the paper to Beau. âText me anytime. I mean it. I want to know how youâre doing.â
âI will,â Beau promises. He wishes he could take the paper himself, but his arm is still heavily bandaged and moving it is a production. Dean takes it for him, setting it on the bedside table with a knowing smirk.
You linger for another moment, looking like you want to say something else. Finally, you speak. âYou know, I have to tell you something.â
âYeah?â
âIâm a Harvard fan,â you say, and thereâs a hint of mischief in your eyes now. âWhich means Iâm technically rooting against Briar. So you need to make a full recovery so we can beat you fair and square next season.â
Beau stares at you. Then he laughs, the sound rough and painful but genuine. âYou save my life and then threaten to destroy me on the field?â
âNot a threat,â you say cheerfully. âA promise. Weâre coming for that championship.â
âI love her,â Dean announces. âBeau, I love her. Can we keep her?â
âIâm working on it,â Beau mutters, which makes you laugh again.
âOkay, I really do need to go,â you say, backing toward the door. âBut it was wonderful to meet you all. And Beau, heal up fast, okay? The rivalry isnât fun if youâre not playing.â
âYes maâam,â Beau says, giving you a slight salute that his injuries allow.
You wave and slip out the door, closing it softly behind you.
The room is silent for exactly three seconds.
âDude,â Dean says.
âNot now,â Beau replies.
âYou just flirted with your guardian angel.â
âDean-â
âIn the ICU. While in a neck brace. While your parents were standing right there.â
âI was perfectly respectful-â
âYou told her she was too beautiful to be real!â Dean is grinning like the Cheshire cat. âYour game is unreal, man. Iâm actually impressed.â
âYou asked for her number,â Mom says, and she sounds amused too. âThat was certainly ⊠forward of you, sweetheart.â
âI need to thank her properly,â Beau says defensively. âItâs only right.â
âUh-huh,â Dean says. âIs that what weâre calling it?â
âSheâs a Harvard fan,â Beau continues, ignoring him. âWhich means sheâs smart but has terrible taste in football teams. Someone needs to educate her.â
âSomeone being you?â Dad asks, his lips twitching.
âI mean, I feel like I owe her that much.â
Dean is full-on cackling now. âYouâre going to date the girl who saved your life. Thatâs some romance novel shit right there.â
âIâm notâwe just met. Iâm just going to text her. To say thank you.â
âSure,â Dean says, not even trying to hide his grin. âJust thank you. Nothing else.â
âDean, I swear-â
âBoys,â Mom interrupts, but sheâs smiling. âBeau needs to rest.â
âIâm fine,â Beau insists, even though heâs exhausted just from the conversation.
âYou nearly died three days ago,â Mom says firmly. âYou need rest. Dean, stop riling him up.â
âYes, Mrs. Maxwell,â Dean says dutifully.
After his parents leave to grab dinner, itâs just Beau and Dean in the room. Dean is back in his chair, finally eating the munchkins heâs been carrying around.
âShe was amazing,â Beau says quietly. âNot justâI mean, yeah, sheâs gorgeous. But she saved my life, Dean. She stopped on a highway in the middle of the night and saved my life.â
âI know,â Dean says, and all the teasing is gone from his voice now. âI know, man. We owe her everything.â
âI was so close,â Beau continues. His throat is tight. âDad said my neck ⊠one more movement and that wouldâve been it. And she fixed it. Some random medical student who happened to be driving by.â
âNot random,â Dean says. âRight place, right time. Some people would call that fate.â
âYou believe in fate?â
âI believe in you,â Dean says simply. âAnd I believe youâre here for a reason. So yeah, maybe fate had something to do with putting her on that road at that exact moment.â
Beau thinks about you â your nervous smile, the way you brushed off the gratitude like it was nothing, the competitive spark in your eyes when you mentioned Harvard football.
âI think I was saved by an angel,â he says.
âProbably,â Dean agrees.
âAnd I think Iâm in love.â
Dean nearly chokes on his munchkin. âWhat?â
âIâm in love,â Beau repeats. It sounds insane. It is insane. He just met you twenty minutes ago. But thereâs something â a pull, a connection, something he canât explain.
âBeau, buddy, I say this with love â youâre high as hell on pain meds right now.â
âIâm serious.â
âYou just woke up from a medically induced coma like six hours ago.â
âI know what I feel.â
Dean studies him for a long moment. Then he sighs. âWell, shit. You really mean it.â
âI really mean it.â
âYouâre going to marry the girl who saved your life, arenât you?â
âIf sheâll have me,â Beau says, completely serious.
Dean shakes his head, but heâs smiling. âThis is either the most romantic thing Iâve ever witnessed or the pain meds talking. Iâm not sure which.â
âMaybe both,â Beau admits. âBut I donât care. Iâm going to thank her properly. And then Iâm going to get to know her. And then-â
âThen youâre going to sweep her off her feet and ride off into the sunset?â
âSomething like that.â
âSheâs a Harvard fan,â Dean points out. âYou know thatâs going to be a problem.â
âIâll convert her.â
âShe literally told you she is waiting for Harvard to beat you.â
âSheâs competitive. I like that.â
Dean laughs, shaking his head. âYouâre insane. But okay. Iâm here for it. Team Beau and his angel.â
âHer name is Y/N.â
âThat doesnât have the same ring to it.â
Beau doesnât care. Heâs already thinking about what to text you. How to thank you properly. How to convince you that stopping on that highway was the beginning of something, not just an isolated act of heroism.
His body is broken. His season is over. His recovery is going to be long and painful.
But for the first time since waking up, Beau feels hopeful.
Because somewhere out there is a girl who saved his life.
And heâs going to spend his recovery figuring out how to deserve her.
âDean?â He says.
âYeah?â
âHelp me figure out what to text her.â
Dean grins. âNow weâre talking.â
They spend the next hour crafting the perfect message, with Dean offering increasingly ridiculous suggestions that Beau keeps vetoing. By the time visiting hours end and Dean is forced to leave, theyâve settled on something simple and genuine.
After Dean leaves, Beau stares at the piece of paper with your number, at your neat handwriting, and allows himself to smile.
Three days ago, his life nearly ended on a dark highway.
Today, looking at your number, it feels like itâs just beginning.
***
The physical therapy room smells like sweat and determination, which Beau has decided is just a nicer way of saying it smells like pain.
âFive more, Maxwell,â his PT says in that annoyingly cheerful voice that all physical therapists seem to possess. âYouâve got this.â
Beau grits his teeth and pulls himself up on the bar, his neck muscles screaming in protest. Four months ago, he couldnât lift his head off the pillow. Three months ago, he couldnât walk without assistance. Two months ago, he couldnât turn his head more than thirty degrees.
Now, heâs doing pull-ups.
âOne,â he grunts.
âGood. Keep that form.â
âTwo.â
âBreathe through it.â
âThree.â
âTwo more. Youâve got it.â
âFour.â His arms are shaking.
âLast one. Make it count.â
Beau pulls himself up one final time, holding at the top for a three-count before lowering himself down. His muscles feel like jelly, but heâs grinning.
âHell yeah!â His PT claps him on the shoulder. âThatâs what Iâm talking about. Four months ago, you were in a neck brace wondering if youâd ever play again. Look at you now.â
âSo I can play?â Beau asks hopefully.
âNice try. Thatâs a question for your surgeon and your coach, not me. But I will say, physically youâre progressing faster than anyone expected.â
Itâs not a yes, but Beau will take it.
After the session, he checks his phone. Seventeen texts in the group chat with the guys, mostly Dean sending increasingly absurd memes. Three texts from his mom checking in. One from Coach Deluca asking about his PT progress.
And one from you.
Y/N:Â How was PT? Did he make you cry today?
Beau smiles, typing back quickly.
Beau:Â Only a little. Mostly manly tears of triumph though.
Y/N:Â Sure. I believe you. Completely.
Beau:Â I did five pull-ups.
Y/N:Â FIVE? Beau, thatâs amazing! Iâm so proud of you!
Beau:Â Thanks. Couldnât have done it without my guardian angel believing in me.
Y/N:Â Stop calling me that. Iâm just a person who happened to be in the right place.
Beau:Â A person with a hero complex and really good instincts under pressure. AKA an angel.
Y/N:Â Youâre impossible.
Beau:Â You love it.
Thereâs a pause.
Y/N:Â Maybe a little.
Beauâs grin widens. Over the past four months, texting you has become his favorite part of recovery. You check in daily, asking about his PT sessions, his pain levels, his progress. You send him terrible medical jokes. You quiz him on anatomy when youâre studying, claiming heâs helping you prepare for exams when really heâs just learning more about the exact ways his body almost failed him.
Youâre funny and smart and competitive and kind, and Beau is more convinced every day that heâs in love with you.
The only problem? Youâre still treating him like a patient. A friend, yes, but a friend you saved, which apparently puts him in some kind of off-limits category in your mind.
Heâs been trying to change that. Slowly. Carefully.
Not carefully enough, according to Dean, who keeps telling him to âjust ask her out already, you coward.â
But Beau wants to do this right. You saved his life. You deserve more than some half-assed attempt at romance from a guy who still canât turn his head all the way without wincing.
His phone buzzes again.
Dean:Â Emergency. Get to the house ASAP.
Beau:Â Whatâs wrong?
Dean:Â Just get here. Itâs important.
Beauâs heart kicks up. Dean doesnât do âemergencyâ unless something is actually wrong. He grabs his bag and heads out, making the drive back to campus in record time.
He bursts through the door of the house he shares with Dean and half the hockey team, expecting â he doesnât know what. Fire? Flood? Someone dying?
Instead, he finds Dean standing in the living room surrounded by streamers, balloons, and a banner that reads I LIVED, BITCH.
âSurprise!â Dean spreads his arms wide, grinning. âWeâre throwing you a party.â
Beau stares. âYou said it was an emergency.â
âIt is an emergency. Youâve been back on campus for a week and we havenât properly celebrated your return from the dead.â
âI wasnât dead.â
âYou were close enough that it counts.â Dean starts hanging more streamers. âPartyâs tonight. Eight PM. Everyoneâs invited.â
âEveryone?â
âThe team. The guys. Some of the football players. Allie and her friends. That kid from your econ class who kept asking about you-â
âDean-â
âAnd Y/N.â
Beau freezes. âWhat?â
Deanâs grin turns shit-eating. âI invited Y/N. She said yes, by the way. Sheâll be here around nine.â
âYou invitedâwithout asking me-â
âYouâve been texting her for months and havenât made a move. Iâm helping.â
âBy ambushing me?â
âBy creating the perfect opportunity.â Dean hangs the last streamer and steps back to admire his work. âCome on, man. Party atmosphere, some drinks, you finally see her in person again â itâs romantic.â
âItâs manipulative.â
âItâs efficient.â Dean throws an arm around Beauâs shoulders. âTrust me. This is going to be great.â
***
The party is, objectively, insane.
By nine PM, the house is packed. Music thumps through the speakers. Someone has set up a beer pong table. Tucker is already three drinks in and teaching a group of freshmen the rules of some drinking game that definitely doesnât have any rules.
Beau is nursing a beer and trying not to look at the door every five seconds.
âDude, relax,â Logan says, appearing at his elbow. âSheâll be here.â
âIâm relaxed.â
âYou look like youâre about to throw up.â
âThatâs just my face.â
âThatâs not your face. I know your face. This is your âIâm freaking outâ face.â
Garrett joins them, holding two beers. âIs he doing the thing where he stares at the door?â
âHeâs doing the thing,â Logan confirms.
âI hate both of you,â Beau mutters.
âYou love us,â Garrett says cheerfully. âAnd you love Y/N, which is why youâre doing the door-staring thing.â
âI donâtâweâre friends.â
âRight,â Logan says. âFriends who text every day.â
âFriends who have inside jokes,â Garrett adds.
âFriends who he calls his guardian angel-â
âOkay, yes, fine, I like her.â Beau takes a long pull from his beer. âHappy?â
âEcstatic,â Dean says, materializing out of nowhere. âAnd youâre going to tell her tonight.â
âIâm not-â
âYou are. Because life is short, Beau. You nearly died. You got a second chance. Are you really going to waste it being chicken about asking out the girl who saved you?â
Beau opens his mouth to argue. Then closes it. Because damn it, Dean has a point.
âWhat if she says no?â He asks quietly.
âThen she says no,â Dean says. âBut what if she says yes?â
Before Beau can respond, the front door opens.
And there you are.
Youâre wearing jeans and a simple black top, your hair down instead of in the ponytail you usually wear, and Beau forgets how to breathe.
âSheâs here,â Logan whispers unnecessarily.
âI can see that,â Beau hisses back.
You spot them and wave, smiling as you make your way through the crowd. Allie intercepts you halfway, pulling you into a hug and saying something that makes you laugh.
âGo talk to her,â Dean says, giving Beau a shove.
âI am talking to her.â
âYouâre standing here like a statue. Go.â
Beau takes a breath and crosses the room. You look up as he approaches, and your smile gets wider.
âHey!â You say, and then youâre hugging him. Itâs brief, casual, but Beauâs heart still does something stupid in his chest. âI canât believe Dean threw you an I Lived, Bitch party.â
âI can,â Beau says. âSubtlety isnât really his thing.â
âI brought you something.â You dig in your bag and pull out a small wrapped package. âI was going to give it to you later, but here.â
Beau takes it, curious. âYou didnât have to get me anything.â
âJust open it.â
He unwraps it carefully. Inside is a keychain â a small football with the Briar University logo engraved on it and proof that miracles happen on the other side.
Beau stares at it, his throat tight. âY/N-â
âI know itâs cheesy,â you say quickly. âBut I saw it at this little shop near campus and thought of you. Because you are a miracle. You know that, right? The odds of you surviving what you survived, of recovering the way you have-â
âHey.â Beau sets the keychain carefully on the nearest table and takes your hand. âThank you. Really. This isâitâs perfect.â
You squeeze his hand, and for a moment, itâs just the two of you in the crowded room.
Then Deanâs voice booms over the music. âEVERYONE! CAN I HAVE YOUR ATTENTION?â
The music cuts off. Everyone turns to look at Dean, whoâs standing on the coffee table with a beer raised.
âOh no,â Beau mutters.
âOh no,â you echo, but youâre smiling.
âThree months ago,â Dean announces, âmy best friend nearly died. Car crash, black ice, the whole dramatic scene. And while I was sitting in a hospital waiting room having a complete breakdown, there was someone else on a dark highway saving his life.â
The crowd is silent, watching.
âY/N Y/L/N,â Dean continues, finding you in the crowd. âStand up. Come on, donât be shy.â
You look mortified. âDean-â
âStand up!â
Reluctantly, you stand. The crowd turns to look at you.
âThis woman,â Dean says, âstopped on the side of the road in the middle of the night. Couldâve driven past. Couldâve just called 911 and left. But she didnât. She stopped. She used her medical training to stabilize Beauâs neck, to stop the bleeding, to keep him alive until the paramedics arrived. The surgeon told us that if she hadnât done what she did, Beau would have died at the scene.â
Beau can see your eyes are shiny. His are probably the same.
âSo this party isnât just about Beau living, though thatâs obviously the main event,â Dean continues. âItâs about Y/N. About the fact that there are still people in the world who stop to help strangers. Who run toward danger instead of away from it. Who save lives because itâs the right thing to do.â
He raises his beer higher. âTo Y/N. Beauâs guardian angel. The reason we still have our quarterback. The reason I still have my brother.â
âTO Y/N!â The crowd roars.
Youâre definitely crying now, wiping at your eyes with your free hand. Beau pulls you into a hug, and you bury your face in his shoulder.
âI hate your best friend,â you mumble into his shirt.
âI know,â Beau says, grinning. âMe too.â
Dean, having successfully made everyone emotional, declares that the situation requires shots. Multiple shots. A truly irresponsible number of shots.
âI donât think this is medically advisable,â you protest as Dean lines up shot glasses on the kitchen counter.
âYouâre not on duty,â Dean says. âAnd weâre celebrating. Celebrating requires shots.â
âThatâs not-â
âShots! Shots! Shots!â Tucker starts chanting. The crowd joins in.
You look at Beau helplessly. He shrugs. âWhen in Rome?â
âRome didnât have vodka.â
âRome wouldâve had vodka if theyâd survived a near-death experience.â
You laugh and grab a shot glass. âFine. But Iâm blaming you when I regret this tomorrow.â
Dean passes out shots to everyone in the kitchen. âTo Beau!â He shouts.
âTo Beau!â Everyone echoes, and the shots go down.
One shot turns into two. Two turns into three. By shot four, youâre leaning against the counter, cheeks flushed, giggling at something Tucker is saying about his disastrous history midterm.
Beau stays close, not drinking as much because his tolerance is shot after months of not drinking, but enough that he feels warm and loose and brave.
âHaving fun?â He asks, appearing at your side.
You beam up at him. âThe most fun. Dean is insane. I love him.â
âDonât tell him that. His ego canât take it.â
âToo late!â Dean calls from across the room. âI heard! She loves me, Beau!â
âYouâre the worst!â Beau calls back.
âYou love me too!â
âDebatable!â
You laugh, the sound bright and unrestrained, and Beau wants to bottle it. Wants to keep it forever.
âCome on,â he says, taking your hand. âLetâs get some air.â
He leads you through the crowd, out the back door to the porch. The April night is cool but not cold, the first real hint of spring in the air. The noise from the party is muffled out here, just the bass line thumping through the walls.
âThis is nice,â you say, leaning against the railing. âQuieter.â
âYeah.â Beau stands beside you, close enough that your shoulders brush. âYou okay? Dean didnât overwhelm you too much?â
âAre you kidding? That toast was-â Your voice catches. âThat was one of the nicest things anyoneâs ever done for me.â
âYou saved my life. You deserve a lot more than a toast.â
âI was just doing what anyone would do.â
âNo,â Beau says firmly. âYou werenât. You did something extraordinary. And I will spend the rest of my life being grateful for it.â
You turn to face him, leaning your hip against the railing. âThe rest of your life, huh? Thatâs a long time.â
âNot long enough,â Beau says. His heart is pounding, but whether itâs from the alcohol or your proximity, he canât tell. Probably both. âY/N, I-â
âYeah?â
âIâve been wanting to tell you something. For months, actually.â
You tilt your head, curious. âWhat is it?â
âI-â He stops. Starts again. âDo you remember what you said to me in the hospital? About Harvard beating Briar fair and square?â
âOf course. And I meant it. You guys are going down next season.â
âSee, thatâs the thing.â Beau takes a small step closer. âIâve been thinking about that. About you being a Harvard fan and me playing for Briar. And I realized I donât care.â
âYou donât care about football?â You sound skeptical.
âI donât care that weâre rivals. I donât care that youâre rooting against my team. I donât care about any of it because-â He takes a breath. âBecause I like you. A lot. Like, an embarrassing amount for someone whoâs supposed to be playing it cool.â
Your eyes widen slightly. âBeau-â
âI know weâve been friends,â he continues quickly. âAnd if thatâs all you want, Iâll take it. Iâll take whatever youâre willing to give me. But I need you to know that I think about you constantly. I look forward to your texts more than anything else in my day. When I was in PT, struggling through the worst pain Iâve ever experienced, the thought of texting you after kept me going.â
âReally?â Your voice is soft.
âReally.â He reaches up, tucking a strand of hair behind your ear. The gesture is gentle, tentative. âYou saved my life, Y/N. And then you kept saving it, every day, just by being you. By making me laugh when I wanted to give up. By believing I could recover when I wasnât sure I could.â
âI always believed in you,â you whisper.
âI know. I felt it. Every text, every terrible medical joke, every time you called me out for pushing too hard or not hard enough â I felt it.â
Youâre staring at him now, your eyes bright in the porch light. âI like you too,â you say. âI have for months. But I didnâtâyou were recovering, and I didnât want to take advantage-â
âTake advantage?â Beau laughs. âY/N, Iâve been trying to figure out how to ask you out since I woke up in that hospital bed and saw you for the first time.â
âYou were on a lot of pain meds.â
âDoesnât make it less true.â
You bite your lip, and Beau tracks the movement. âSo what now?â
âNow,â Beau says, stepping even closer, âIâm going to ask you something.â
âOkay.â
âCan I kiss you?â
Your breath catches. For a moment, you just stare at him. Then you smile â that brilliant, beautiful smile that heâs dreamed about for months.
âYes,â you breathe. âGod, yes.â
Beau cups your face in his hands, thumbs brushing against your cheeks, and leans in.
The first touch of your lips is electric. Soft and sweet and perfect. You make a small sound and melt into him, your hands coming up to grip his shirt.
Beau kisses you like heâs been wanting to for months, which he has. Kisses you like youâre precious, which you are. Kisses you like heâs afraid you might disappear, which part of him is.
You kiss him back just as intensely, your fingers curling into his hair, pulling him closer.
Someone starts whooping from inside. âYES! FINALLY! GET IT, MAXWELL!â
Beau flips him off behind your back without breaking the kiss, which makes you laugh against his mouth.
âYour friends are watching,â you mumble.
âDonât care,â Beau says, kissing you again.
âTheyâre cat-calling.â
âStill donât care.â
You pull back slightly, just enough to meet his eyes. Your lips are kiss-swollen, your cheeks flushed, and Beau has never seen anything more beautiful.
âThis is really happening?â You ask. âWeâre really doing this?â
âIf you want to,â Beau says. âI mean, I know itâs complicated. The rivalry thing-â
âIs football,â you finish. âJust football. This is more important.â
âYeah?â
âYeah.â You smile. âBesides, itâll make beating you next season even sweeter.â
Beau laughs and kisses you again. âYouâre impossible.â
âYou love it,â you say, echoing your earlier text.
From inside, Dean is now leading a chant of âKISS! KISS! KISS!â thatâs quickly spreading through the party.
âWe should probably go back in,â you say, not moving.
âProbably,â Beau agrees, also not moving.
You stay like that for another moment, just looking at each other, before you finally step back and take his hand.
âCome on,â you say. âBefore your best friend has an aneurysm.â
You walk back into the party together, hands linked, and the entire room erupts into cheers.
Dean tackles Beau in a hug, nearly knocking you both over. âFINALLY! Do you know how hard itâs been watching you pine for four months?â
âGet off me,â Beau laughs, shoving him away.
âIâm the best wingman ever. Admit it.â
âYouâre the worst.â
âBut Iâm your worst,â Dean says, grinning. Then he turns to you. âWelcome to the family, Y/N. Youâre stuck with us now.â
âI can think of worse fates,â you say, smiling.
Logan and Tucker appear, both looking entirely too pleased with themselves.
âSo,â Logan says. âAre you guys like, official? Is this a thing?â
Beau looks at you. You look back.
âItâs a thing,â you say.
âItâs definitely a thing,â Beau confirms.
âWell fuck,â Garrett says, joining the group with Hannah. âBecause Hannah bet me twenty bucks youâd get together before summer, and I bet after. So thanks for costing me money, Beau.â
âMy pleasure,â Beau says dryly.
The party continues late into the night. Beau stays by your side, your fingers laced with his, and for the first time since the accident, everything feels right.
Better than right.
Perfect.
Later, when the crowd has thinned and itâs just the core group sitting around the living room, Dean raises his beer one more time.
âTo second chances,â he says.
âTo guardian angels,â Tucker adds.
âTo love,â Hannah says, making everyone groan.
âTo football rivalries,â you contribute, which makes everyone laugh.
âTo all of it,â Beau says, looking at you. âTo whatever brought you to that highway at that exact moment. To whatever made you stop. To whatever led us here.â
You lean your head on his shoulder. âTo fate,â you say softly.
âTo fate,â Beau agrees.
And as he sits there, surrounded by his friends, his arm around the girl who saved his life in more ways than one, Beau canât help but think that Dean was right.
Life is short. Second chances are rare.
And heâs not going to waste a single moment of his.
***
The Briar University athletics facility smells like sweat and ambition at seven AM on a Saturday, which is exactly why Dean loves it. That, and the fact that most people are still asleep, leaving the weight room gloriously empty.
Well, mostly empty.
âCome on, Maxwell, one more set!â Dean calls from his spot on the bench press. âOr are you going to let your girlfriend out-lift you?â
Beau, currently doing bicep curls while watching you on the treadmill, flips him off without looking away from you. âSheâs not trying to out-lift me. Sheâs doing cardio.â
âI can hear you both,â you call from the treadmill, your ponytail swinging as you run. âAnd I absolutely could out-lift Beau if I wanted to.â
âOh, fighting words!â Dean sits up, grinning. âBeau, you gonna take that?â
âYes,â Beau says immediately. âHave you seen her deadlift? Itâs terrifying and hot.â
âItâs medical student grip strength,â you explain, not breaking stride. âYears of studying have given me callouses of steel.â
âAnd here I thought it was just natural perfection,â Beau says.
Dean makes gagging noises. âYou two are disgusting. Itâs been five months. The honeymoon phase should be over by now.â
âNever,â Beau says cheerfully, setting down his weights and grabbing his water bottle.
Dean watches as Beau wanders over to your treadmill, leans against it, and says something that makes you laugh mid-stride. You nearly trip, smacking his arm, but youâre grinning.
Five months. Nearly half a year since that party. Half a year of watching his best friend fall more in love every single day.
Itâs been an adjustment, Dean will admit. Suddenly having to share Beau with someone else, having to accept that heâs no longer the most important person in Beauâs life. But watching Beau now â healthy, happy, whole â Dean canât begrudge it.
Especially because youâre pretty fucking cool.
You finish your run and hop off the treadmill, breathing hard but not winded. âOkay, whatâs next? Weights? Core? Please say core. I need to work off the stress of this week.â
âJust long,â you say, stretching your arms over your head. âTwenty-hour shifts donât leave a lot of time for self-care. Hence why Iâm here at seven AM on my one day off instead of sleeping like a normal person.â
âItâs the endorphins,â Dean says knowingly. âYouâre chasing that dopamine high.â
âExactly,â you agree quickly. âPurely scientific. Nothing to do with-â
âWith wanting to see Beau shirtless and sweaty?â Dean finishes, smirking.
You turn red. âIâthatâs notâI mean-â
âNothing wrong with that,â Beau says, already pulling his shirt over his head. âI am pretty great to look at.â
âYour ego is showing,â you mutter, but youâre definitely staring.
Dean laughs. âOkay, lovebirds, letâs actually work out. Beau, youâve got full medical clearance now, right?â
âAs of last week,â Beau confirms, and thereâs an edge of excitement in his voice that Dean recognizes. Itâs the same excitement thatâs been building since the doctors finally, finally said he could return to full contact practice. âCoach wants me back in peak condition before the season starts.â
âWhich is three weeks,â Dean adds. âSo weâve got to get you whipped into shape.â
The effect is immediate and bizarre.
Beau and you lock eyes across the weight room. Something passes between you â some kind of silent communication that Dean has seen before but never understood. Itâs like you share a brain sometimes, which is both impressive and deeply unsettling.
Then, in perfect unison, you both gasp dramatically.
âDid you just say-â you start.
âWhipped into shape?â Beau finishes.
âOh no,â Dean says, recognizing the gleam in both your eyes. âNo. Whatever youâre thinking-â
But itâs too late.
You sprint to the corner of the gym where someone has left a pile of equipment. You emerge triumphantly holding two jump ropes.
âWhere did you evenâwhen did you-â Dean sputters.
âShhh,â you say, tossing one rope to Beau, who catches it with a grin that can only be described as maniacal. âLet us have this.â
âHave what?â Dean asks, genuinely concerned now.
You and Beau exchange another look. Then you hold up one finger and suddenly youâre both jumping rope and singing.
âI WANT YOU WHIPPED INTO SHAPE!â You belt out, your voice surprisingly strong for someone who just ran three miles.
âWHEN I SAY JUMP, SAY âHOW HIGH?ââ Beau joins in, jumping rope with enough enthusiasm to be concerning given that he had spinal surgery less than a year ago.
Dean stares. Just stares.
âYOU KNOW YOUâRE DOING IT RIGHT,â you continue, now doing some kind of complicated jump rope move that involves crossing your arms.
âWHEN YOU START TO CRY!â Beau adds, attempting the same move and nearly tripping over the rope.
âIF YOU DONâT LOOK LIKE YOU SHOULD,â you both sing together now, jumping in sync, âYOUâVE GOT TO-â
âWHIP IT, WHIP IT, WHIP IT GOOD!â
You finish with a flourish, both of you breathing hard, jump ropes held high like youâve just won Olympic gold.
Thereâs a moment of silence.
Then you and Beau collapse into laughter, dropping the ropes and leaning on each other for support.
âWhat,â Dean says slowly, âthe actual fuck was that?â
âLegally Blonde: The Musical,â you gasp out between giggles. âBrooke Wyndham is an icon.â
âAnd when you said whipped into shape-â
âWe just had to,â you finish together.
Dean continues to stare. âYou two are insane.â
âProbably,â Beau agrees, still grinning.
âDefinitely,â you add, not looking remotely apologetic.
Dean shakes his head, but heâs smiling now. âI donât know whether to be impressed or concerned that you both knew all the words.â
âBe impressed,â Beau says. âWe also know the choreography to âOmigod You Guys.ââ
âWe do NOT need to see that,â Dean says quickly.
âYour loss,â you say cheerfully. âItâs iconic.â
Beau wraps an arm around your shoulders, pulling you close and pressing a kiss to your temple. You lean into him naturally, like itâs the most normal thing in the world. Like youâve been doing it for years instead of months.
And Dean âŠ
Dean has a moment.
Heâs been Beauâs best friend for years. Has seen him date casually, has seen him hook up at parties, has seen him in relationships that lasted a few months before fizzling out. But this thing with you ⊠itâs different.
Itâs in the way Beau looks at you, like you hung the moon and stars. Itâs in the way you know what heâs thinking before he says it. Itâs in the stupid inside jokes and the synchronized musical numbers and the fact that Beau drove to your apartment in Cambridge just to bring you coffee before a tough rotation.
Itâs in the way you saved his life, yes, but also in the way you keep saving it, every day, just by existing.
And Dean realizes, standing in a weight room at seven AM on a Saturday, watching his best friend and his girlfriend be ridiculous together, that youâre soulmates.
The thought hits him with unexpected force. Heâs never believed in soulmates before â always thought it was romantic nonsense, something people made up to explain compatibility. But looking at you and Beau now, he canât think of another word for it.
Whatever happened that night last February â the deer, the ice, the crash, the fact that you were on that exact stretch of highway at that exact moment â it wasnât just coincidence.
It was fate.
It had to be.
Because the odds of everything aligning the way it did? Of you having the exact training needed to save him? Of you stopping when most people wouldnât? Of Beau surviving injuries that should have killed him?
The odds were astronomical.
And yet here you both are.
âDean?â Your voice pulls him from his thoughts. âYou okay? You look weird.â
âIâm fine,â Dean says. His voice comes out rougher than intended. âJust thinking.â
âDangerous,â Beau jokes, but heâs looking at Dean with concern now. âSeriously, man, whatâs up?â
Dean opens his mouth. Closes it. How does he even put this into words?
âI just-â He stops. Tries again. âYou two are it for each other, arenât you?â
The question hangs in the air.
You and Beau look at each other. Something passes between you again â that silent communication that Deanâs starting to understand is just how you two operate.
âYeah,â Beau says finally, turning back to Dean. âYeah, we are.â
âI love him,â you add simply. âLike, scary amount. Forever amount.â
âIâm going to marry her,â Beau says, like itâs the most obvious thing in the world. âProbably not today, because I think sheâd kill me if I proposed in a gym-â
âI absolutely would,â you confirm.
â-but someday. Definitely someday.â
Dean feels his throat get tight. âGood,â he manages. âThatâs good.â
âAre you crying?â You ask, peering at him.
âNo,â Dean says. Heâs definitely about to cry. âShut up.â
âOh my god, you are!â Beau looks delighted. âDean Di Laurentis, notorious womanizer and emotionally unavailable hockey player, is crying over our relationship!â
âIâm not crying. Itâs allergies.â
âThatâs not-â
Dean crosses the gym and pulls both of you into a hug, one arm around each of them. âIâm really glad you didnât die,â he tells Beau.
âMe too, man,â Beau says, returning the hug. âMe too.â
âAnd Iâm really glad you stopped,â Dean says to you. âThat night. Iâm really glad you stopped and saved him. Because I donât know what I wouldâve done if-â His voice cracks.
You squeeze him tighter. âIâm glad I stopped too.â
âYouâre stuck with us now,â Dean continues. âYou know that, right?â
âI can live with that,â you say softly.
You stand there for a moment, the three of you, holding onto each other in an empty weight room while early morning sunlight streams through the high windows.
Finally, Beau pulls back, wiping at his eyes. âOkay, enough emotions. Weâre supposed to be working out.â
âRight,â you agree, also suspiciously misty-eyed. âWorking out. Building strength. Whipping into shape.â
âDonât,â Dean warns.
âWeâve got to-â
âNo-â
âWHIP IT, WHIP IT, WHIP IT GOOD!â You and Beau shout together, dissolving into laughter again.
âI hate you both,â Dean says, but heâs grinning.
âNo you donât,â Beau says, slinging an arm around Deanâs shoulders.
âYou love us,â you add, linking your arm through Deanâs other arm.
âUnfortunately,â Dean admits. âNow come on. If you two are done with your Broadway moment, Beau actually does need to get whipped into shape before camp starts.â
âIâm in great shape,â Beau protests.
âYouâre in good shape,â you correct. âGreat shape requires more work. Doctorâs orders.â
âYouâre not my doctor.â
âI could be. Want me to check your reflexes?â
âThat sounds like innuendo.â
âIt wasnât, but I like where your headâs at.â
Dean makes a strangled sound. âI did NOT need that mental image.â
âThen stop listening to our conversations,â Beau says reasonably.
âYouâre having them three feet away from me!â
âSounds like a you problem,â you say cheerfully.
The workout continues, but the energy has shifted. Thereâs something lighter about it now, something that feels like the future rather than the past.
Dean watches as Beau spots you during squats, his hands hovering near your waist, ready to catch you if needed. Watches as you correct Beauâs form on shoulder presses with the clinical precision of someone who knows exactly how bodies work. Watches as you both take a water break and Beau pulls you in for a kiss thatâs probably too long for a public gym but that no oneâs around to complain about.
And someday â maybe years from now, maybe at that wedding Dean is already planning in his head â heâs going to tell this story.
Heâs going to tell everyone about the night Beau almost died. About the medical student who stopped to save him. About the months of recovery and the I Lived, Bitch party and the first kiss and the musical numbers in the gym.
Heâs going to tell them about soulmates, about fate, about second chances.
And heâs going to tell them that he knew.
He knew from that moment in the weight room, watching them be ridiculous together, that you were forever.
And Dean allows himself to feel grateful. Grateful for black ice and bad timing and good Samaritans. Grateful for medical training and quick thinking and jump ropes in gyms. Grateful for musicals and inside jokes and the way love can find you in the darkest moments.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
SUMMARY: Beau's death leaves Dean shattered beyond recognition. Haunted by grief and slowly unraveling, the boys turn to the only person who might still be able to reach him before he loses himself completely.
WARNINGS: Spoilers for The Score by Elle Kennedy! Established long-distance relationship, angst, hurt/comfort but still a good amount of fluff, talks of grief, found family dynamics.
A/N: I'm a sucker for hurt/comfort which is how this small blurb came to be! Originally reading the books I was a John Logan girl (I still am) however this blonde golden retriever completely took over my heart in the show! Hope y'all enjoy and definitely have the tissues on hand! Divider by @sc3ptre đ
Beau Maxwell was dead. The words didn't feel real, no matter how many times you heard them, no matter how many times you repeated them in your head until they lost all meaning. Beau Maxwell was gone. Dead. Twenty-three years old, and somehow the world had decided that was the end of his story. It didn't make sense. He was supposed to have decades ahead of him. A future. A career. A life.
From the moment you'd met him, you'd known football wasn't just something Beau played, it was who he was. He lived and breathed the game. Every practice, every workout, every sacrifice had been leading him toward the NFL. He was talented enough, driven enough, stubborn enough to make it happen. Everyone who knew him could see it. He was supposed to be under stadium lights, throwing touchdown passes in front of thousands of screaming fans.
He was supposed to be chasing championships, signing contracts, and living the dream he'd spent his entire life working toward. Instead, all that potential had been lowered into the ground alongside him. And no matter how desperately you wished otherwise, no amount of grief, denial, or bargaining could change the brutal truth. The funeral was beautiful in the way funerals always seemed to be, filled with flowers and stories that somehow made the loss feel even heavier.
Every person who stepped up to the podium painted a picture of the same Beau Maxwell you knew. The guy who could make an entire room laugh without even trying. The teammate who never hesitated to lift someone up when they were struggling. The son who called his parents more often than most college guys ever would. The boy who should have had so much more time. Standing between Hannah and Garrett, your fingers were laced tightly with Hannah's as though she was the only thing keeping you upright.
Garrett stood on your other side, a silent presence, his jaw clenched so tightly you thought he might crack a tooth. And through it all, your eyes kept drifting toward the doors. Waiting. Hoping. Dean had promised he'd meet you there, but the second the words left his mouth, you'd known it was a lie. Not because he'd meant to lie, but because Dean wasn't Dean anymore. Still, every time the stadium doors creaked open, your heart jumped. Maybe he'd finally come. Maybe he'd walk in looking exhausted and miserable, but he'd be there.
But he never did.
The empty space beside you felt like its own kind of funeral. Beau was gone, and you hated to even think that Dean was disappearing right behind him. Days after the funeral, you hadn't pushed Dean to talk. You hadn't demanded explanations for the unanswered texts or the phone calls that lasted less than five minutes before he suddenly had somewhere else to be. You hadn't commented on the fact that half the time you couldn't tell if he was drunk, high, or some awful combination of both.
Because grief looked different on everyone. And Dean was grieving harder than anyone. So you stayed. Even when it hurt. Especially when it hurt. You held his hand whenever he let you. Wrapped yourself around him during the rare nights you spent together and listened to the uneven rhythm of his breathing as he slept. Sometimes he would wake up gasping. Sometimes he would whisper Beau's name. Sometimes he would simply stare at the ceiling for hours.
You never asked questions. You just stayed. Because you loved him. Because losing Beau had been devastating enough. You refused to lose Dean too. Even from two hours away, you tried. God, you tried. Calls before class. Texts between lectures. Late-night FaceTimes while you studied for finals. Anything to maintain some kind of connection. Anything to remind him he wasn't alone. At first, he'd answer. Then less often. Then only occasionally. The excuses started piling up:
"Sorry, babydoll. Busy."
"Practice ran late."
"I'm exhausted."
"I'll call tomorrow."
Only tomorrow rarely came.
Every unanswered text felt like another thread snapping between you. You could feel him slipping away. Slowly. Painfully. Which was why when Garrett's name flashed across your phone at six-thirty that morning, your stomach had immediately dropped. Garrett never called. Not unless something was wrong. The second you answered, you heard it in his voice. The exhaustion. The worry. The fear. And suddenly you were standing in your apartment, heart hammering against your ribs.
"Dean needs you." Three words. That was all it took. You didn't even let Garrett finish explaining. Within fifteen minutes, you were throwing clothes into a bag and grabbing your keys. Finals be damned. Everything else could wait. Dean couldn't. The drive felt endless. You gripped the steering wheel tighter and pressed harder on the gas. By the time the familiar off-campus house came into view, your heart was pounding so violently it hurt.
You barely remembered parking. The car ended up crooked across part of the driveway and half the curb. Normally, Logan would've had a field day. Normally, he'd come outside shaking his head with a smug smirk threatening to have your license revoked. Today, you didn't care, you simply shoved the car door open and climbed out. Before you could even raise your fist to knock, the front door swung open and suddenly Logan was there.
For a split second, neither of you said anything. Then his arms wrapped around you, almost as if he was holding on for dear life. You didn't hesitate to throw your arms around him just as tightly. The hug stole the air from your lungs. Not because of the force of it, but because Logan wasn't a hugger. Your eyes burned immediately. Because suddenly you weren't just seeing Logan's grief. You were seeing everything. The empty seat at team dinners. The missing voice in group conversations.
Beau.
Logan's grip tightened briefly as if he knew exactly where your thoughts had gone. You reached out automatically and squeezed his forearm. The gesture felt small, meaningless, even. But Logan offered a faint nod anyway. A silent thank you. Then another pair of arms wrapped around you. Tucker. His embrace was gentler. Almost as if he was trying to offer comfort instead of searching for it.
Yet somehow that made your chest hurt even more, because Tucker had always been the softest of them. The caretaker. The one who made sure everyone else was okay. The one who remembered birthdays and brought food when people were sick and somehow always knew when someone needed support. And now even he looked worn down. "You drove straight here?" He asked quietly. You nodded against his shoulder. No further explanation was needed.
Tucker pulled back enough to study your face and his expression softened immediately. "Have you slept?" A watery laugh escaped you. "Have any of us?" Something painful flickered across his features. Because that was the truth. None of them had. Not since Beau. The house suddenly felt eerily quiet. Gone were the sounds that used to define this place. No music blasting from someone's room. No shouting from video games. No laughter echoing down the hallway.
The grief still hit like a freight train. Being childhood best friends with Garrett Graham and dating Dean Di Laurentis meant the boys had always come as a package deal. From the outside, people saw hockey stars. College athletes. Campus womanizers. But to you, they were family. They'd woven themselves into your life years ago. And somewhere along the way, they simply stopped being Garrett's friends and became your brothers too.
Which meant Beau hadn't just been Dean's best friend. He'd been yours too. Your gaze shifted toward Garrett, who was standing at the foot of the stairs just beyond the doorway. His face looked drawn, shoulders slumped. And suddenly you understood just how bad things had become. Because Garrett was always the strong one. The person everyone leaned on when life fell apart. Yet in this moment, he looked completely helpless.
"Where is he?" You asked quietly, voice shaking despite how hard you tried to keep it steady. No one answered immediately. Logan looked away. Tucker rubbed a hand over the back of his neck. Garrett's jaw tightened. And just like that, your heart dropped. Because you knew those looks. You knew what silence like that meant. Without saying a word, Garrett stepped forward and reached for you. The second his hand touched your arm, whatever fragile composure you'd been clinging to began to crack.
You went willingly. Almost desperately. Allowing him to pull you against his chest. Almost as if he already knew you were about to hear something you weren't prepared for. "He hasn't left his room in almost three days." Three entire days. Three days alone. Three days trapped inside his own head. Three days with no one there except his grief. The air left your lungs, as your hands tightened around Garrett's hoodie, bracing for what was next. "He won't answer us, and he barely answers the door."
You'd known he wasn't okay. But this? This was so much worse. A shaky breath escaped you. "Has he..." You swallowed hard and tried again. "Has he talked to anyone?" The silence that followed was devastating. Not because they refused to answer. Because they didn't have one. And suddenly you understood why Garrett called. Dean hadn't just shut himself away. He'd shut them all out. The people who loved him most. The people who would've done anything for him.
A fresh wave of heartbreak crashed through you. Because Dean had never been good at asking for help. Even on his best days. And right now? Right now he was carrying the kind of grief that crushed people. The kind that hollowed them out from the inside. The kind that convinced them isolation was easier than letting anyone witness their pain. And if something didn't change soon, you weren't sure there would be enough of him left to find.
Pulling yourself away from Garrett, you quickly swiped at your eyes. The tears weren't helping. The panic wasn't helping. Dean needed you. That was all that mattered. Lifting your head, your gaze immediately found the closed door at the end of the hallway upstairs. Even from here it felt like a barrier. Like a physical representation of every wall Dean had spent the last several weeks building between himself and the rest of the world. Behind that door was the boy you loved, or at least what was left of him.
"Let me try," The words barely made it past the lump in your throat. "Let me help him get out of his head." For just a second, nobody spoke. The house was silent enough that you could hear the refrigerator humming in the kitchen. Could hear someone's uneven breathing. Could hear your own heart hammering against your ribs. Garrett looked upstairs then back at you. The concern in his eyes nearly broke you. Because Garrett knew.
He knew exactly how much this was hurting you too. How every ignored call had chipped away at you. How every unanswered text left you staring at your phone wondering if Dean was okay. How you'd spent weeks pretending you weren't scared. Terrified that one day Dean would pull away so much that there'd be nothing left to hold onto. Before you could react, he leaned down and pressed a quick kiss against your forehead. The gesture was so familiar, it nearly made you cry all over again.
"You call if you need us.â You nodded, completely unable to trust your voice. His hand slid down your arm before settling around your wrist. Without a word, he guided you toward the staircase. The first few steps felt impossible. Your legs suddenly heavy, your stomach twisting itself into knots. Garrett stayed beside you until you reached the landing. Until you were close enough to continue on your own. Only then did he finally let go. You hated how well he knew you.
How he'd recognized immediately that your knees felt weak. How he'd quietly supported your weight without calling attention to it. How after all these years, Garrett could still read you better than anyone. Except maybe Dean. The thought nearly stopped you in your tracks. Except lately... Dean hadn't been reading you at all. Lately, it felt like he barely saw you. A fresh ache settled deep in your chest, still, you forced yourself forward. One step. Then another. The hallway stretched endlessly before you. Every foot closer to his room made your pulse race harder.
Until finally you stood in front of the door. Dean's door. The same door you'd knocked on a thousand times before. The same room where you'd spent countless nights laughing until sunrise. Studying. Making love. Living. Now it felt foreign. Unreachable. Like the person on the other side existed in an entirely different world. For a long moment, you simply stared at it. Listening. Waiting. But there was nothing. No music. No movement. Just eerie silence.
Your throat tightened painfully. Then slowly, carefully, almost hesitantly, you reached for the doorknob. The door creaked softly as you pushed it open. As you walked in, the smell hit you first. Stale alcohol and weed. The unmistakable scent of a room that hadn't been properly aired out in days. The curtains were drawn shut, leaving the room bathed in a dim gray gloom despite the afternoon sunlight outside.
Empty liquor bottles littered the floor. Some tipped over. Some still standing. A few clustered beneath the desk like silent evidence of just how many nights Dean had spent trying to drink himself numb. A half-smoked joint rested in an overflowing ashtray on his bedside table. Food wrappers were scattered everywhere. Fast-food bags. Candy wrappers. Empty containers. The remnants of meals that looked more abandoned than eaten.
Energy drink cans covered nearly every available surface. Some crushed. Some half-full. Some forgotten entirely. Your stomach twisted. Because none of this looked like Dean. This room belonged to someone else. Someone drowning. Someone who had stopped caring. You quietly shut the door behind you, setting your bag beside the desk chair, you shrugged off your jacket and toed off your boots before finally lifting your gaze to the bed.
Dean was there, curled onto his side and still wearing the same clothes you'd seen him in three days ago when Garrett had sent a picture of the guys watching a game together. The same gray sweatshirt. The same sweatpants. His blonde hair was messy and overgrown. His face pale. Unshaven. Dark circles bruised the skin beneath his eyes. He looked exhausted. Not the kind of exhausted sleep fixed. The kind that came from carrying too much pain for too long.
Dean was there, curled onto his side and still wearing the same clothes you'd seen him in three days ago when Garrett had sent a picture of the guys watching a game together. The same gray sweatshirt. The same sweatpants. His blonde hair was messy and overgrown. His face pale. Unshaven. Dark circles bruised the skin beneath his eyes. He looked exhausted. Not the kind of exhausted sleep fixed. The kind that came from carrying too much pain for too long.
Slowly, you made your way across the room, carefully stepping around discarded bottles and crumpled wrappers until you reached the side of the bed. For a moment, you simply stood there, looking at him. Really looking at him. Dean was sprawled face down across the mattress, one arm dangling over the edge of the bed. His blonde hair was an unruly mess, sticking up in every direction as if he'd spent hours dragging frustrated hands through it.
Carefully, you lowered yourself onto the edge of the mattress, reaching out without thinking. Your fingers pushed back a stray blonde curl that had fallen across his forehead. The gesture completely instinctive. For a second, nothing happened. Then, Dean shifted. His brows furrowed slightly. A soft sound escaping him. Slowly, almost reluctantly, his eyes opened. Emerald green met yours. Bloodshot. Heavy. Disoriented. For a moment he simply stared. Blinking once. Twice.
As though his exhausted brain couldn't quite process what it was seeing. As though you'd become another dream. Another hallucination brought on by too much alcohol and too little sleep. Something in your chest cracked, because you'd never seen Dean look so lost. "Babydoll?" He rasped, eyes moving over your face slowly, drinking you in like he was afraid you'd disappear if he looked away. You offered him the smallest smile you could manage, one that felt heartbreakingly fragile.
"Hi, sweetheart." The second the words left your mouth, something inside him seemed to snap. A visible crack in whatever wall he'd been holding together. Suddenly, Dean was moving, all six-foot-two of him. One second he was lying across the bed. The next he was wrapped around you. Arms circling your waist so tightly it almost hurt. As if he loosened his grip for even a second, you'd vanish. A strangled sound escaped him as he buried his face against your neck.
His hand immediately slipped beneath the hem of your shirt, seeking bare skin. Seeking reassurance. Seeking proof that you were real. That you were actually here. Your eyes burned instantly, because Dean had always been affectionate. Always touchy. But this wasn't affection. This was desperation. The kind born from weeks of drowning alone.
He was warm. A little sweaty. His sweatshirt smelled faintly of stale alcohol and weed. There was no doubt he'd been drinking recently. No doubt he'd spent the last several days trying to numb himself into oblivion. Yet none of that mattered as you wrapped your arms around him, holding him just as tightly. One hand sliding into his hair, the familiar softness nearly undid you. God, you'd missed him.
Dean's shoulders trembled beneath your hands. Only slightly. But enough. Enough to tell you how hard he was fighting to keep himself together. "I'm so sorry." The whisper was so quiet you almost didn't hear it. His voice cracked against your shoulder, fingers tightening around your hips. Like he was expecting you to push him away. Like he genuinely believed he deserved it. Fresh tears burned behind your eyes, but you blinked them back before they could fall. You needed to be strong for him right now.
"Don't you dare apologize." Your voice came out firmer than you felt. Immediately, you cupped his face and gently encouraged him to look at you. It took a second, but eventually he did. You rested your forehead against his, close enough to feel his shaky breathing. Close enough to remind him he wasn't alone. "I'm not mad." Your thumb brushed across his scruffy cheek softly. "I'm worried about you, baby. We all are." Dean swallowed hard, but he didn't respond.
The silence said everything. Because deep down, he knew. He knew he'd been shutting everyone out. Knew he'd been disappearing. Knew he was hurting people who only wanted to help. The guilt was written all over his face. You exhaled slowly, brushing another blonde curl away from his forehead. "Here's what we're going to do. You're going to get in the shower, then we're changing these sheets. We're getting you real food, and then you're sleeping off this hangover."
Your gaze deliberately swept across the disaster surrounding you. The bottles. The wrappers. The overflowing ashtray. The evidence of just how badly he'd been struggling. "Bossy." He scoffed, but there it was, a tiny smirk. Barely there. The smallest upward twitch of his lips. But it was enough. Enough to make relief bloom painfully in your chest. Good, he was still in there somewhere. You rolled your eyes dramatically. "I prefer the term effective."
That earned you a quiet huff of amusement. Not quite a laugh, but closer than he'd been in weeks. You immediately pointed a finger at him. "Don't make me bring Hannah into this." Dean's eyes widened ever so slightly. The reaction was so automatic that despite everything, a laugh escaped you. Because it was honestly so ridiculous. This man was six-foot-two. A Division I hockey player. Built like he could bench-press a small car.
Yet somehow he remained absolutely terrified of your five-foot-nothing best friend. "You fight dirty." Dean grimaced, squeezing your hips on emphasis. "When it comes to you, damn right I do." A ghost of a smile lingered on his face. For the first time since you'd walked into the room, the suffocating heaviness seemed to ease ever so slightly. Not gone. Never gone. But somehow lighter. Manageable. Dean studied you quietly for a moment. His arms still wrapped around your waist, forehead still resting against yours.
As though now that you were here, he wasn't quite ready to let go. Then something flickered across his face, a familiar look. One that instantly made you suspicious. "What?" You asked, eyes narrowed. "Counter offer." Your brows shot upward. Of course. Because even in the middle of an emotional breakdown, Dean Di Laurentis somehow found the energy to negotiate. "Should I be worried?" He shrugged nonchalantly which made your snort.
For a brief second, the smirk returned. A little stronger this time, a little more Dean. The sight made your chest ache, because you hadn't realized how desperately you'd missed that expression until now. Dean shifted slightly, finally lifting his head from yours. "You shower with me." Your mouth opened, ready to retaliate as he held up a finger. "No funny business." You barked out a laugh, because you highly doubted he could keep his hands to himself, but nevertheless urged him to continue with a squeeze to his bicep.
Dean pointed vaguely toward the disaster surrounding the room. "Then you make G and Logan clean all this up." This time, a real laugh escaped you, because somehow, even half-dead with grief, Dean was still Dean. Still delegating all responsibility to literally anyone else. "You do realize it's your mess, right?" He shrugged again. "Not relevant." You shook your head, yet the smile still remained on your lips. This man was so unbelievable. Dean continued as if you hadn't interrupted. "Tucker cooks." You immediately nodded, at least that you could agree with.
"That's already happening." You knew Tucker absolutely had food cooking downstairs. Probably enough food to feed an entire hockey team. Comfort food. "And..." Dean's grip on your waist tightened slightly snapping you out of your thoughts. "You sleep in my bed tonight." Suddenly this wasn't about negotiations anymore. This wasn't about showers or clean sheets or Tucker's cooking. This was Dean asking you not to leave. Dean admitting he couldn't do another night alone. His eyes stayed fixed on yours, almost wary.
As if he was afraid you'd say no. As if after weeks of shutting you out, he wasn't entirely sure he deserved to ask. "And we don't leave it until at least noon tomorrow." For the first time since arriving, you saw it clearly. Dean wasn't asking for a day in bed, he was asking for permission to stop pretending he was okay. To fall apart. To rest. To let someone hold him together for a little while. Your hand lifted, cupping his cheek, the stubble scratched softly against your palm.
"You drive a pretty hard bargain, Di Laurentis." You whispered, leaning forward to press a kiss to his forehead, lingering there for a moment before brushing one against the corner of his mouth. "Deal." The word left you in a whisper and before you could blink, his mouth sealed over yours. It wasn't hungry. It wasn't desperate. It wasn't fueled by lust. It was something far more devastating. The kiss was soft at first, almost hesitant, as though Dean was afraid you'd disappear if he moved too quickly.
Years of knowing him allowed you to understand every unspoken thing he couldn't bring himself to say:
I'm sorry.
I love you.
Please don't leave.
Every emotion he'd buried beneath alcohol, grief, and isolation seemed to pour into that single kiss. Your heart ached, because this was Dean. Your Dean. The boy who had spent weeks pulling away. The boy who had convinced himself he needed to carry this pain alone. The boy who looked exhausted down to his very soul. Which is why you kissed him back instantly, without hesitation.
You'd missed him too much to care about the faint taste of beer lingering on his tongue. Too much to care about the tangled sheets beneath you. Too much to care about anything except the fact that he was finally here. Present. Not hiding behind silence. Not shutting you out. Just Dean. When the kiss finally broke, neither of you moved far.
His forehead settled against yours once more and your fingers remained tangled in his hair. For several moments, the room was completely silent. The kind of silence that didn't feel lonely. The kind that came when words weren't necessary. Dean's eyes closed. You felt his shoulders finally sag. Not from defeat but from relief. As though he'd been carrying something impossibly heavy for so long that he'd forgotten what it felt like to set it down. Just for a moment. Just long enough to breathe.
Your thumb brushed softly across his cheek as you pressed one final chaste kiss on his lips, before pulling him back into your arms. Because there was no fixing this. Beau was gone. That reality wasn't changing. The hole he'd left behind would always exist. It would simply become easier to carry. One day. Eventually. The grief was still there. It probably always would be. But for the first time, it wasn't consuming everything else. For the first time in weeks, you could see something beyond the pain.
Trust.
Hope.
The smallest flicker of healing. Not because the hurt had disappeared. But because Dean wasn't facing it alone anymore. Outside the bedroom, life continued. You could hear faint movement downstairs. The distant sound of Tucker in the kitchen. Logan's voice carrying briefly through the hallway. The quiet comfort of family waiting below. Ready to help whenever Dean was ready, but for now, none of that mattered. For now, it was just the two of you.
Curled together on a messy bed in a room that smelled faintly of stale beer and grief. Holding each other through the wreckage. You knew this wasn't the end of the pain. Tomorrow wouldn't magically be easier. Neither would next week. Or next month. There would be setbacks. Bad days. Moments where grief hit so hard it stole the breath from his lungs. Moments where all of you would miss Beau so fiercely it felt unbearable. Healing wasn't linear. Loss didn't work that way.
But as Dean buried his face against your neck once more and finally allowed himself to rest, you realized something important. He'd opened the door. Not the bedroom door, but the one he'd locked inside himself. The one he'd spent weeks barricading shut. And that was enough. A beginning. A first step. You tightened your arms around him, pressing a gentle kiss into his hair. No matter how long it took. No matter how difficult the road ahead became.
You'd be there. Through every sleepless night. Every breakdown, no matter how ugly. Every memory. Every step forward. And every step backward. Because that's what love was. Not fixing someone. Not saving them. Simply staying. And as Dean's breathing gradually evened out against your chest, drifting into the first real sleep he'd likely had in weeks, you held him a little tighter. And most importantly, stayed.
Thanks for reading! likes, reblogs, and comments are always appreciated! Feeling generous? Leave a tip!
you agree to open your relationship after your boyfriend kept begging. at first he's on the apps getting absolutely zero matches, but then he gets a date. And the first time you go out with your friends with the full intention to find someone, you meet jack abbot. and he is hell bent on making sure you do not forget him.
genre: jack abbot x tattoo artist!reader, strangers to friends to ????, best friend trinity and by proximity dennis lol, smut 18+ nsfw
word count: 5100
(a/n: all i gotta say is hell yeah. also ignore the fact that jack is able to be around during the night even though he works night shift lmao. just use your imagination.)
The thing about opening a relationship is that someone has to actually want to be in one.
You'd been turning this thought over for three weeks now, looking for the flaw. You'd found it pretty quickly. The flaw was Derek.
Derek, who had spent four months gently, persistently, lovingly lobbying for what he called âan evolved approach to modern partnership.â Derek, who had bookmarked three articles about ethical non monogamy and left them open on the shared laptop like bread crumbs he expected you to follow. Derek, who had said, with earnest sincerity, âI just think we're evolved enough for this, babe. Don't you?â
You had said yes because you were thirty years old and had been with this man for ten of those years and somewhere along the way you had apparently misplaced the part of yourself that said no, actually, I don't.
So: open relationship. Officially, as of three Saturdays ago, you were doing this.
Derek had downloaded Hinge, Bumble, Tinder, and some other app that you'd never heard of and didn't ask about. He'd spent an entire Sunday afternoon cycling through profile photos, soliciting your opinion on which ones showed his authentic self, while you sat six feet away inking a peony onto a client's shoulder and making noises of vague encouragement.
Three weeks later, Derek had zero matches.
Not a disappointing handful. Zero.Â
You on the other hand, had not bothered to download any apps.
You hadn't really meant to make a statement with this. It had just been a busy three weeks. You'd finished a full sleeve on a regular, taken three new consultations, and rearranged the whole studio. There simply hadn't been time to curate a selection of photos for a profile.
This was what you told Trinity on Thursday night, sitting in the back room of your shop, eating takeout.
"You haven't downloaded any apps," Trinity said, around a mouthful of noodles, "because you don't actually want to do this."
"I've been busy."
"You know what you haven't done?" She pointed her fork at you. "Anything. You have done nothing. Derek is out there failing spectacularly at the thing he begged you for and you are pretending this is a scheduling issue."
"I just don't think apps are really my.."
"Y/N."
"..thing, I'm more of an organic.."
"Y/N."
"..meeting people naturally kind of.."
"Y/N."
You looked up.
Trinity had put down her fork, which was how you knew she was serious. "You have been with Derek since you were twenty. You have never, as an adult, gone on a date with anyone who wasn't Derek. You don't know what you like because you stopped asking yourself that question before your prefrontal cortex finished developing."
You opened your mouth.
"I love you," Trinity continued. "Derek is someone you have outgrown. You know it and I know it and I think somewhere in the part of him that isn't currently refreshing Hinge, he knows it too. This open relationship thing isn't evolution."
The shop was quiet around you. The flash art on the walls looked down from their frames.
"So," Trinity picked her fork back up. "Saturday. You and me. Roomie Dennis is meeting us at Dillon's at nine. You're going to put on something that isn't a work hoodie, you're going to go to a bar like a normal adult woman, and you are going to at least look at other human men and remember that they exist."
"I know men exist."
You thought about saying something. Several things, actually, arranged in a pretty solid argument about how you were fine, how the situation was fine, how you didn't need to go to a bar to prove you were a person. "Fine," you said.
"Saturday. Nine o'clock. Wear the black top."Â
âŠ
Dillon's was a bar that had been there forever. Dark wood, low lighting, a jukebox in the corner that still worked if you fed it right, and a bartender named Pete who remembered what you ordered after the second visit. It smelled like old leather and something hoppy and wasn't trying to be anything other than exactly what it was.
You had been here maybe a hundred times. You had never once come here with the intention of meeting someone.
"You look like you're waiting for a root canal." Dennis said, appearing with a fresh drink and an easy grin. Dennis was beautiful and knew it. But he used it as a resource for other people rather than a mirror for himself. He handed you the drink. "Relax. You're not here to find a husband. You're here to remember you are your own person."
"Trinity's been talking to you."
"Trinity texts me a lot of things." He clinked his glass against yours. "Drink. Look around. Remember that the world is full of people who aren't Derek."
You drank. The world was, in fact, full of people who weren't Derek. You weren't sure what to do with that.
The three of you had claimed a corner of the bar around nine, and for a while it was just good. Trinity in her off duty clothes looking like someone had cut her loose and handed her a gin and tonic, Dennis telling a story about their neighbor's emotional support peacock that had genuinely no business being as long as it was, you laughing until something in your chest loosened a little.Â
This was fine.Â
Then, around eleven, Trinity met someone.
She was tall, with close cropped hair and had cheekbones that belonged in a museum, and she was looking at Trinity from three feet away like she had already made several decisions about the rest of their night. Trinity looked back. Something passed between them that was frankly none of your business.
"Go," you said.
"I'm not going to just leave you."
"Trinity." You pointed. "Go."
She did pause long enough to squeeze your arm and say "text me when you're home" and then she was gone, absorbed into the low light of the bar with the tall woman.
Dennis lasted another twenty minutes before he ran into someone he knew from his climbing gym, and then there were two of them, and then there were four, and then there was a whole situation happening at the other end of the bar that Dennis was at the center of like he always was, like a very charming sun with a small solar system of people around him.
You were alone at a bar for the first time in approximately a decade, with a drink that was three quarters gone and no particular plan for the next hour of your life.
You thought about going home. Derek would be awake, probably on his phone. You thought about what Trinity had said and the ten years that had quietly passed while you were busy building a life that was genuinely yours in every way except the one that mattered most.
You went to the bar top and ordered another drink.
"That's either a good sign or a bad one," said a voice to your left, "depending on what you're drinking."
The man settled onto the barstool next to you. He was older than you, late forties maybe, with salt and pepper hair that looked like it had started the evening neater than this.
He nodded at your glass. "Whiskey sour?"
"Whiskey sour" you confirmed.
"Good sign then." He caught the bartenders attention. "I'll have whatever she's having."
You should have looked back at your drink. That would have been the sensible thing. Instead you said, "Long night?"
He glanced at you, and there was something in it. A brief recalibration, like he'd expected to be left alone and had just revised his preference. "Long week," he said. "You?"
"Long decade, honestly."
The corner of his mouth moved. "That specific?"
"Very."
Once his drink came, he turned it once on the bar, a slow rotation. You noticed his hands. Large, careful, the hands of someone who used them precisely. You noticed other things too, cataloguing details. The slight wear at the collar of his shirt. The way he held himself, upright without being rigid, comfortable in his body.
"Jack," he said, and offered his hand.
"Y/N," you said, and shook it.
His grip was warm and brief. "So," he said, settling back. "The decade."
"I wasn't actually going to elaborate on that."
You looked at him. He looked back at you, and there it was the thing you hadn't been expecting, the thing that made you stay on your barstool instead of picking up your drink and relocating. He had the kind of eyes that were paying attention. Not performing attention. Actually, specifically, interested in you.
It had been a long time since someone had looked at you like you were something worth figuring out.
"Ten years with someone," you said, because apparently you were doing this. "We opened the relationship three weeks ago. His idea. He has zero matches thus far."
Jack considered this. "And you?â
"Didnât download them. Instead, I cleaned my autoclave more times than necessary. If that gives you any indication of how Iâm handling it."
Then the smile arrived "You're a surgeon?"
"Tattoo artist."
Something shifted in his expression, interest sharpening. His eyes moved briefly to your arms, to the ink there, the way people's eyes always did, and then back to your face, and unlike most people he didn't immediately start asking you what they meant or whether they hurt.Â
"What do you do?" you asked.
"ER attending." He paused. "And some other stuff."
"Some other stuff," you repeated.
"SWAT medic shifts. When I'm needed."
No shit. You looked at him for a moment. His strong muscles pulling at his shirt. "So.. long week."
You talked for three hours.
Not continuously but always back to each other, always the thread of it intact. He told you about his army medic deployment without making it a hero story, just a thing that had happened to him that had made him who he was. You told him about opening your studio at twenty four with nine thousand dollars and a business plan you'd written on graph paper. He asked you questions like he actually wanted the answers.Â
At some point you stopped thinking about the open relationship and Derek. You stopped thinking about going home. You were just here, at this bar, on this barstool, talking to this man who laughed at your jokes and it felt like something you hadn't known you'd been hungry for.
Which was exactly why, at half past one, when the bar was thinning out and the jukebox had cycled back around to something slow, you picked up your jacket. "I should go."
He didn't argue, just nodded in agreement. "Yeah."
You slid off the barstool and he stood when you did, the reflex of someone who'd been raised a certain way and hadn't bothered to unlearn it and you were suddenly aware of how much space he occupied when he was standing. How solid he was.
How close.
"It was good to meet you, Jack," you said.
"You too, Y/N."
You waited for him to ask for your number, but he didn't. He just looked at you with those eyes, easy and steady, and said "Don't forget my name."
You thought about saying something smart. Something that matched it.
Instead you just nodded, once, and walked out into the night air with your heart doing something complicated in your chest that you absolutely were not going to examine until you were home.
..
Your favorite coffee shop was four blocks from your shop, which meant you went there approximately every day and had therefore developed a loyalty that was less about the coffee and more about the fact that the barista at the counter knew your order.
Tuesday morning. Six days after the bar and you were waiting for your order, scrolling through a client's reference photos on your phone with one hand and thinking about how to translate a very detailed Japanese woodblock print into something that would read well on a shoulder, when someone stepped up to the counter beside you.
"Medium dark roast. Black."
Every single hair on your arms stood up. You looked up slowly, hoping very much to be wrong about what you were about to see.
Jack Abbot was standing inches away from you in what appeared to be post shift clothes. Dark pants, a grey fitted shirt with the sleeves pushed up. His hair was slightly disheveled. There was a tiredness around his eyes that hadn't been there at the bar.
He looked good and that was deeply inconvenient.
He turned and his eyes landed on you and did the same thing yours had just done. A half second of processing and then something that settled into warmth.
"Tattoo artist," he said.
"ER attending," you said back.Â
The corner of his mouth moved the way it had at the bar, that almost smile. "Small city."
"Very small, apparently."
The barista set your coffee on the counter. You picked it up and held it with both hands and tried to look like a normal person.
"How's apps going for the boyfriend?" he asked.
"Still nothing."
"And you?"
"Nope." you said. Holding your tongue back from saying and it might have something to do with you. This person standing in front of me that I canât seem to stop thinking about.Â
He laughed and you couldn't stop yourself from enjoying it. Didn't want to.
His order came up. He took it, and for a moment you were both just standing there in the morning light of the coffee shop with your respective drinks, and it should have been awkward, but it wasn't.Â
"How's the composition coming?" he asked.
You blinked. "What?"
"The shoulder piece. You were looking at reference photos." He nodded at your phone.Â
You stared at him. "You could see that from over there?"
"I have good eyes." He looked down at his cup and smiled. "And..I was looking."
There it was again. That quality of attention. He'd just been looking, so he said so. Straightforward.Â
"The reference is very detailed. Too much for the placement. I need to pull out what matters and let the rest go."
You were embarrassed then. By how much you were talking, but with him it felt easy. Felt like he wanted to hear it.Â
"I have to get back," you said.
"Me too. Just got off a shift and my bed is calling my name. " He lifted his cup briefly. "Good to see you, Y/N."
"You too, Jack."
You made it exactly half a block before you stopped on the sidewalk in the thin morning sun and pressed your free hand briefly over your face and stood there for a moment, just breathing.
âŠ
You didn't tell Trinity.
This was not a decision you made consciously. It was more that every time you opened your mouth to bring it up you got as far as so a weird thing happened and then something stopped you.
You couldn't name what the something was. Which was its own kind of answer, probably.
Derek had finally gotten a match on Hinge. He told you about it over Thai food from a spot he'd found near his office. He was nervous in the way he got when he wanted your permission for something and was working up to asking for it, and you gave it before he got there because it was easier and because part of you was simply, unexpectedly, relieved.
He went on the date on Friday. You worked late, finished a geometric back piece on a client who fell asleep halfway through.
You pulled out your phone. Derek had texted a photo from what appeared to be a rooftop bar, his arm around a woman with a bright smile, the caption reading she's really cool! Hope your night is good.Â
...
You were between clients on a Thursday afternoon when the bell above your shop door announced someone.
This happened sometimes. The by appointment or by chance on the door was genuine. You believed in leaving room for the unplanned, for the person who walked past a window and felt something pull at them and followed it inside.
Some of your best work had come from chance clients. Your assistant, Bella, handled walk ins on most days, did a quick consultation, got them on the books.
You were not prepared for the specific walk in that came through your door just now.Â
Jack stepped inside and stopped. You'd designed the space with the same intention you brought to everything, It looked like a place that felt like home. People felt that when they walked in.
Jack felt it. You could see him feeling it, his eyes moving slowly around the room, taking it in.
Bella looked up from the front desk. Looked at him and then looked at you.Â
"I've got it," you said.
She went back to her computer with the poorly concealed vibe of someone who was going to have questions. and lots of them.
You crossed the floor and stopped in front of him and waited for him to finish looking. His eyes landed on a woman's face in profile. One you'd drawn at twenty three. He looked at it for a long moment. "Yours?" he said.
"All of it's mine."
He nodded slowly. Then he looked at you "I was in the neighborhood." he said.
You looked at him and quirked a brow. "You were in the neighborhood?"
"Broadly speaking."
"The hospital is eleven blocks away."
"It's a big neighborhood." Not even a flicker of embarrassment. "I wanted to see your shop."
You stood there for a moment looking at this man who had walked eleven blocks out of his way on a Thursday afternoon and was telling you so without any apparent intention of making it smaller than it was.
Something in your chest made the decision your brain was still debating. "Let me show you around."
He asked questions that showed he'd already been thinking. About the difference between styles, about how you decided what went on the walls versus what stayed in your portfolio, about whether the design process started with the client or with you.
You answered them. All of them. More than you usually did.
He stopped at your station and studied it. "Organized," he said.
"Everything has a place."
"Same in an ER." He looked at the tray. "You have to be able to reach what you need without looking."
"Exactly." You paused. "Although my tools are slightly less.."
"High stakes?"
"I was going to say scary, but sure."
He laughed and you walked him back to the front and he stopped at the door and you were close enough that you were suddenly aware of the particular gravity of him, the way a room organized itself slightly around where he was standing.
He reached into his pocket and pulled out a card and then turned it over and wrote ten digits on the back and he held it out. "In case you need it." he said. "For anything."
You looked at the number and smiled. âAnything?â
The almost smile arrived fully this time, unhurried and genuine and just slightly devastating. "Anything."
The bell above the door announced his exit and you stood at the front of your shop turning the card over and over in your hand.
Bella appeared from the back. "Who," she said, "was that."
"Just a walk in.â you help the card up to your lips, tapping it against the smile that refused to go away.
âŠ
It happened on a Wednesday, which felt wrong somehow. Momentous things should happen on weekends, or at least on a Friday when the week had built to something. Wednesday was for grocery runs and laundry.
And yet.
It started with a broken pipe.
Your upstairs neighbor had a pipe situation at seven in the evening that became a ceiling situation in your apartment at seven fifteen, which became a you cannot stay here tonight situation by seven thirty when the super looked at the spreading water stain above your bedroom, calculating how much this was going to cost him personally.
Derek was in Portland.
This was the other thing that had happened, quietly, over the past two weeks. Derek had matched with the rooftop bar woman, whose name was Sienna, and Sienna lived in Portland, and Derek had mentioned a visit, informing you of a decision already made. You had said have fun and meant it, or at least a part of you had meant it, and now he was in Portland and you were standing in your hallway with a go bag and nowhere obvious to go.
Trinity was on a double shift. You knew this without checking because Trinity's schedule was a fixed star in your sky, reliable and brutal. And plus she and Dennis didnât have that much room to start with and you felt like a burden.
You sat in your car outside your building for ten minutes, bag in the passenger seat, and considered your options. You took the card out of your wallet. You had looked at it more times than you were going to admit to anyone, including yourself.
Without thinking too hard about it you said a simple fuck it and you called him.
He picked up on the second ring. "Y/N."
Just your name. Like it fit naturally.
"Hi," you said. "I have a weird situation."
"Tell me."
When you finished there was a brief pause. "I have a guest room," he said. "It has a bed and a lamp and I think a spare toothbrush somewhere. It's not exciting but it's dry."
"Jack, I cant.."
"Iâm off tonight and I was going to eat leftover soup and watch something forgettable on television," he said. "You'd be doing me a favor. I hate eating soup alone."
That got a laugh from you. You sat in your car in the dark and catalogued all the reasons this was a complicated idea. There were several. They were legitimate. You thought about the water stain and about Derek in Portland with Sienna, who seemed nice, genuinely.
"I like soup." you said finally.
"Then come over."
âŠ
His apartment was on the fourth floor of a building that was older than it looked and better than it had any right to be. High ceilings, good bones, the comfort of a space that had been lived in deliberately. Books on actual shelves, not for decoration. A kitchen that showed evidence of real use. A couch that was deep and worn in exactly the right places.
It looked like him. Everything was where it was for a reason.
You stood in his entryway with your bag and felt suddenly like you were seeing something private.
"Soup's already on the stove," he said from the kitchen. "Chicken and rice. Hope that works."
"That's..yes." You set your bag down. "You actually made soup."
"I said I had leftover soup."
"I thought that was a.." you stopped. "Never mind."
He appeared in the kitchen doorway with a dish towel over one shoulder, looking at you. "Why would that be a figure of speech?"
"People say things they don't mean."
"I don't."
He disappeared back into the kitchen, and you stood in his entryway another moment, holding that statement in the quiet.
You hung up your jacket and followed him in.
âŠ
You ate at his kitchen table with an ease that should have required more history than you had. He told you about his recent shift. Some small victories. And you told him about the back piece you'd finished the week prior, the client who'd fallen asleep halfway through, the way people sometimes came in for ink and what they actually needed was to be still for a few hours while someone took care of them.
"That's most people," he said.
"The falling asleep part?"
"The needing someone to take care of them part." He turned his spoon once in his bowl. "People don't let themselves have that enough."
You thought about ten years of being the one who smoothed things over. Who held the shape of everything together so it didn't come apart. You thought about when the last time was that you had simply let someone take care of you.
You set your spoon down. Looked at the table for a moment, then back at him. "I want to stay tonight," you said. "Not the guest room."
His expression shifted slightly, but he didn't say anything yet, just waited, because he could tell you weren't finished.
"I'm still with Derek," you continued, keeping your voice even. "The arrangement is..we're open, that's real, I'm allowed to do this. But I need you to know that's what this is. I'm not..I can't offer you more than tonight. I don't want you to think this is something it isn't."
You held his gaze while you said it because you'd made this decision and you weren't going to look away from it now.
Understanding arrived and something careful behind it. "I'm not asking you for more than tonight," he said quietly. Then, after a second, softer, "But I want you to be sure."
"I'm sure."
He looked at you for one more moment. "Okay," he said.
âŠ
He was unhurried in a way. Like a deliberate kindness, even as he pinned your wrists above your head with one hand.
He shifted his weight, his limb unbuckled and cast aside on the floor, leaving him balanced over you. He moved with practiced strength, using his leg to help brace his torso as he loomed over you. "You've been looking at me like you're afraid I'll break," he rasped, his voice dropping low that made your toes curl. "Stop thinking. Just feel how much I want you."
He asked without asking. It wasn't in words, but in the way he moved. He reached down, his fingers slicking through your folds.
"You're so fucking wet for me," he murmured, a smirk playing on his lips when he heard your breath hitch. "Tell me you want it. Tell me you want me inside you."
You tried to say something, a nervous joke to break the mounting intensity, but it came out as a desperate whimper. He laughed and the sound of it against your skin made the air feel safe in a way you hadn't known you needed.
"Good girl." he whispered, the praise hitting harder than the touch. "Stay right there. Don't move a muscle for me."
The sheer size of him felt like a promise kept. He positioned himself at your entrance and he paused for a heartbeat, watching your face, before he drove home in one devastating motion.
You couldnât help your back arching off the sheets as he filled you to the absolute limit. It wasn't a sharp spike. It was a swell, an all encompassing heat that filled every hollow place youâd been hiding.
His rhythm was a punishingly beautiful cadence. Because of his reach, he leaned heavily into you, his chest crushed against yours, his skin slick with sweat. He pulled nearly all the way out before sinking back in, each stroke hitting deeper, harder, grinding his hips against yours until you were sobbing his name.
"Iâve got you," his hand leaving your wrists to cup your face, forcing you to look at him while he wrecked you. "Take it. Take all of it."
Your walls clamped down around him, the friction becoming unbearable. He didn't speed up. He simply pushed harder, his movements becoming more urgent. The tension finally snapped, shattering into a thousand points of warmth. You shook beneath him and he followed you a second later, a groan escaping him as he buried himself to the hilt.
And the only thing you could think was, Oh. This is what itâs supposed to feel like.
Pairing: Matt x mutant!fem!Reader Word count: 4.2k [Series Masterlist] [Matt Murdock Masterlist]
tags/warnings: 18+; dark themes/content, canon typical violence, emotional hurt/comfort, PTSD, smut, plot twists, fluff and angst, torture, mentions of sexual abuse, canon divergence, Reader has a fake name & is Matt's neighbor
a/n: Can you guess who's made an appearance at the end of this one? All comments and reblogs are very, very appreciated!
Sitting cross-legged on the small bed in your confined quarters, a tray of food lay balanced along your lap. It consisted of the same three things that you were always given for dinnerâplain baked chicken, steamed vegetables, a scoop of bland brown rice. Healthy, flavorless, simple. Your enjoyment wasnât factored into meals, only your nutrition.Â
With a fork in hand, you half-heartedly speared a steamed carrot and brought it to your lips, but when you caught movement outside the clear glass of your cell from your peripheral, you paused. Looking up from the tray in your lap, you spotted Doctor Barlowe making her way down the hall dressed in her typical pencil skirt and blouse, the outfit partially covered by the white lab coat she always wore. Those thick, black glasses sat perched on her nose, and her hair was pulled up high into a tight bun. But it wasnât Doctor Barlowe who ultimately held your attention, because someone else was trailing along just at her heels.
Youâd seen the young girl plenty of times throughout the years that youâd grown up here, though youâd never been allowed much opportunity to speak with her. They referred to her as Test Subject 648, and she appeared to be around the same age as you. You assumed that was why you both were occasionally paired up to complete your studies while sitting adjacent to each other in the study rooms, but the study room rules were clearâthere was absolutely no fraternizing allowed.
You'd never been allowed to say much to each other, and any time youâd ever tried to initiate a conversation, you were harshly reprimanded and severely punished for it. But that never stopped your growing curiosity about her. You wanted to know who she was, why she was here, and if they did the same things to her that they did to you. You wondered if she was like you, if she could do the same strange things that you could. You assumed she must, otherwise why else would she be stuck in The Facility?
Eyes tracking the girl as she continued down the hallway, you quietly studied her as your fork remained hovering beside your mouth. She looked a little different, as if her hair somehow had gotten even darker in the unknown length of time that'd passed since youâd last seen her. Brows furrowing a little in confusion, something felt off about her appearance as she walked down the sterile, white hallway outside of your cage.Â
It was still her, though. You could tell by the profile of her face and that timid way she carried herself behind Barlowe. She always moved around the same way when you saw herâfearful, anxious, uncomfortable. As if she was afraid of being caught doing the wrong thing, her head often ducked as she hid behind the curtain of her dark hair. You'd come to learn that fear of punishment worked well to keep her in line even if you occasionally toed it.
As if she could feel your eyes on her as she passed by your cell, her head marginally raised and her dark hair fell away from her face. Turning her head a fraction over her shoulder, she looked over at where you sat on your bed. Both of your eyes locked through the thick pane of glass, and the corner of her lips drew back so minutely that you barely caught the faint smile sheâd sent you. You were quick to return one of your own before she abruptly ducked her head again, obediently following after Doctor Barlowe as if that miniscule interaction hadnât happened.Â
Except it had. And you knew what it meantâan unspoken offer of friendship.         Â
Slowly returning to consciousness, you awoke to the monotonous drone of infomercials coming from across the room as the memories of your childhood faded away. Nose scrunching at the sound of a nearby television, confusion flooded your groggy, sleep-addled mind. Beginning to blink your eyes gradually open, you squinted at the instant barrage of sunlight that hit them and your confusion only increased. Your bedroom was never this bright when you woke in the morning, and you didnât have a TV in there. This wasnât your bedroom, so where were you?Â
Feeling the stirrings of fear trickle its way through your veins like ice, your heart started to thump a frantic rhythm inside of your chest. Terrified that youâd been dragged somewhere else while youâd been asleep, you sucked in a sharp breath and held it. But as you opened your eyes again and they adjusted to the bright light, the familiar sight of your living room came into focus just before last night's events fully returned to you.Â
Youâd simply fallen asleep on the couch in your living room. You were still safely inside of your apartment in Hellâs Kitchen, no one had carted you off anywhere else against your will. Letting your eyes fall shut at the realization, you took a few deep, steadying breaths in an attempt to calm the sudden swell of panic thatâd surged within you.
You were safe. You were home. There was no reason to be afraid.
With your body back under control, you opened your eyes and recounted the night before as you stared at the infomercial on your screen, barely aware of the nonstick pan being marketed. You figured that Matt must have left sometime early this morning after youâd passed out. But considering how you were laying across the entirety of the couch now, you assumed that he mustâve laid you down and made you comfortable before heâd gone back to his own apartment across the hall. Your stomach dropped at the realization that heâd had to navigate his way out of your place alone without his cane, though there was nothing you could do about it now.Â
Pushing yourself groggily upright on the couch, you threw a hand up to stifle the yawn that fell out of you. Turning to look over the back of your sofa and into your kitchen, the time on the stove glared back at you in green: 6:57. Surprised that it was almost seven alreadyâwhich meant you needed to get on your computer and log in for work before you were lateâyou started kicking the blankets off of yourself. Turning off the television, you darted up from the couch and hurried across the living room before roughly collapsing into your computer chair and turning on your computer.Â
You managed to clock into work just one minute before you were officially considered late. But unfortunately, having woken up so late this morning meant that youâd have to wait for a shower until youâd finished for the day. With a heavy, defeated sigh, your shoulders sunk as you opened up a few programs and started to settle in. But as the first few minutes of the day dragged by, you found yourself staring blankly at your screen, unable to focus on the lines of code in front of you.
Your mind kept drifting back to Mattâs unexpected visit last night. You thought about the strange sensation that always seemed to pass over your skin when he was near you, that gentle tickle that absolutely baffled you. Youâd certainly felt something akin to static electricity when he touched you last night, when heâd let you guide him into your apartment. In all the time youâd interacted with peopleâwhich was admittedly limitedâyouâd never felt that before with anyone else. Youâd never encountered someone whoâd had such an odd effect on you.
Part of you wondered if it was just the effects of having a crush on someone, because you assumed thatâs what you were experiencing now. Not that youâd ever really experienced that before, because it wasnât like youâd had the opportunity to form positive attachments to anyone while youâd been trapped in The Facility. Youâd read about crushes in books though, and youâd heard plenty of characters talk about them in movies and television shows. Maybe thatâs all it was. A simple crush on your neighbor. One that you needed to ignore and push aside.
Sliding your desk chair back, you decided that you needed a coffee. Some caffeine would help you concentrate on work instead of on your attractive neighbor. The attractive neighbor that you needed to remember was solely your friend and nothing more. Trying to shake the thoughts from your mind, you crossed the short distance into your kitchen and stopped in front of your espresso machine.
You pushed a button and the machine whirred to life, beginning to heat up while fresh beans started to grind out into the portafilter. Reaching up into the cabinet above you, you grabbed a coffee mug and pulled it down. Going through the familiar motions of tamping down the grounds and attaching the portafilter to the machine, your mind still continued to drift and wander this morning. You placed your mug on the drip tray, and while the shot began to pour out, you turned and rested a hip against the kitchen counter.
Your tired eyes inevitably found their way back to the couch in your living room, your plush green blanket strewn along the cushions in a mess from where youâd kicked it off of yourself. Despite your best attempts to concentrate on something else, you could still recall the warmth of Mattâs solid body pressed against your side as youâd sat together on that very couch watching a movie last night. Heâd smelled just faintly of cedar and clove, a comforting scent thatâd gradually relaxed you after the nightmare that youâd woken from.Â
Your eyes slowly closed and you couldnât help but remember the soft baritone of his voice beside your ear each time heâd spoken, and the pleasant way his hot breath brushed over the side of your face. Teeth pulling at your bottom lip, you wondered how it would feel to snuggle up against him on the couch after a nightmare instead of just sitting beside him. You wondered how it would feel to have those thick, strong arms pull you into his lap and have those calloused fingers soothingly running over your arms as they calmed you. You wondered if his skin smelled even stronger of that warm, rich scent, and if you buried your face against his neck, you were certain you could get lost in it.
But the face in your mindâs eye abruptly shifted without warning, and the illusion was quickly broken. The soft, gentle hazel eyes youâd been able to admire last night became the frightening dark ones which constantly haunted you. Plush lips quirked into a friendly smile turned into a thin, pompous grin. All the strong, warm features of Mattâs face twisted into the sharp, cold angles of another.Â
The second his face grew clear in your mind with that familiar twisted smile, your eyes snapped back open. Your pulse jolted as you cowered back against the counter behind you, your hands anxiously gripping the edge of it. The espresso machine softly sputtered as it finished pouring out the last bits of the shot, and all of your muscles went taut at the sound.
âLittle dove, little dove,â he cheerfully sing-songed.
âHeâs not here,â you reassured yourself, quickly shaking your head back and forth. Your eyes began sweeping your apartment, scanning the large, open space for any trace of him. âHe's not here,â you repeated. âItâs in my head. Iâm just imagining it. This isnât real.â
âCome out, come out, wherever you areâŠâ
Clamping your eyes firmly shut, your jaw clenched tight as your teeth grit together. The palms of your hands grew damp against the counter, and you felt your grip on it beginning to slip. The hair along the back of your neck prickled in fear when you swore you inhaled the expensive sharp tang of his cologne.
âYouâre not here!â you shouted into your kitchen. âGo away! Leave me alone!â
âYou were meant for me.â
You felt something brush against your cheekâthe lightest graze of fingertipsâand your eyes flew open in a panic. A shrill scream crawled itself from your throat, echoing around the empty apartment. With a trembling hand, you grabbed your coffee mug from under the espresso machine and threw it across the room. The steaming brown liquid of freshly brewed coffee rose out of the mug in an arc before splattering along the floor, and the ceramic cup shattered in pieces moments afterwards.
âLeave me alone!â you yelled.Â
Nothing but the sound of the traffic on the street far below came in response to your panicked plea. Finally losing your grip on the counter, you began to gradually sink down to the floor, your back sliding against the cabinet behind you. Burying your face in your hands, a choked sob fell out of you as tears sprung hot and wet along your waterline before spilling over and dampening your palms.
âJust leave me alone,â you begged softly, voice cracking. âPlease, justâjust leave me alone.â
Still wound up from last night's nightmare and this morningâs far-too-real scare which had you launching a perfectly good coffee mug across the kitchen, you'd left on another run after you'd finished work. Youâd needed an outlet for your pent up nerves, something to help calm you down and settle your mind because you couldnât risk losing control over yourself. It had taken you far too long and cost you far too much to suddenly go backwards because of your nightmares.
But having only managed a few hours of sleep over the past few days, you were noticeably drained this evening. Youâd already lost track of how long youâd been out running, having circled your way around Hellâs Kitchen and towards a nearby park that you often jogged through, but you could finally feel your lungs stinging from the cold air.Â
Eventually slowing to a walk, your hands fell to your hips as you attempted to catch your breath. Your legs ached and burned from how hard youâd pushed them tonight, and you knew it was time to head home. You needed to shower, make dinner, and hopefully pass out into a dreamless sleep for once. And you certainly didnât want to be out after the sun had fully set.Â
Breathing heavily, your chest continued to rapidly rise and fall as you maneuvered your way out of the park and back into the city foot traffic. Letting the soothing music in your earbuds help calm your earlier nerves, you navigated your way through the sea of people all around you. New York City was nothing like Anchorage, Alaska. Despite having enjoyed the more remote city where youâd spent a bit of your hard-earned freedom, you'd come to feel comforted among the endless sea of people that lived in New York City over the past couple of weeks. This was a place where someone could blend in and disappear.
Beads of sweat dripped down your back, gliding down the length of your spine beneath your shirt as you slipped past a woman loudly complaining on her phone. Continuing down the street in the direction of your apartment building, you contemplated what to cook for dinner with the minimal energy you had. But as you passed an alley, something darted out and latched onto your arm before roughly yanking you off balance and straight off the sidewalk. The force of the pull had managed to knock your earbuds loose from your ears, and the little purple devices descended to the pavement.Â
Before you even had an opportunity to react to the situation, you were ripped off your feet and thrown straight through the alley. Your back slammed forcefully into a brick wall right between two dumpsters, and the impact knocked the air completely out of your lungs. Wheezing for breath as you doubled over, a distorted, gargled noise came out of your mouth as pain shot itself through your body, your muscles stinging from the blow. Youâd hit the brick with a devastating force.Â
You needed to get control of the situation. Youâd been trained to fight your entire life, so you shoved your surprise aside and began to straighten. Though whoever had attacked you hadnât given you time to recover, and something dark appeared in your line of sight just before you felt a hand wrap itself around your throat. Fingers squeezed around your windpipe before your feet were dangling in the air, your back scraping along the jagged brick behind you as someone lifted you single-handedly by the throat. The weight of their grip cut off your airflow, and as your vision grew hazy and splotchy, your mind abruptly flashbacked to the straps that used to restrain you at The Facility. Beginning to kick your legs wildly in a frenzy, you thrashed violently in their hold, desperately struggling to break free from it.Â
But it was no use. Their hand only tightened further around your throat, causing you to choke and sputter against the wall. White dots began to cloud your vision as your hands grabbed onto their wrist, tugging and pulling in an attempt to break their grasp on you. But nothing you did seemed to have any effect on them. Whoever had grabbed you was abnormally strong. Far stronger than the average person, and far stronger than even you.Â
Had they finally found you then? Were they dragging you back to your glass cage? Were you never to see the sunlight again, doomed to be endlessly tormented and tortured until they finally killed you? Panic shot through you like lightning and your nails began viciously clawing at their wrist as a familiar tremor vibrated in your skull. It was no longer a debate about whether to use your abilities or not, staying out of The Facility was worth ruining all those years of trying to be normal, but a voice beneath you cut through your attempt to concentrate.
âWho the fuck are you?â your attacker demanded.Â
Ignoring their question, clarity washed over you in an instant as you struggled to breathe. You would not go back to that cage. You would not go without a fight. Trying to quell the rising panic, you became keenly aware of the fact that you were running out of time before you fell unconscious from the lack of oxygen to your brain. You didnât know what would happen to you then, but you could certainly imagine plenty of horrible scenarios. So you would survive by whatever means necessary.
Switching your focus away from the searing pain in your empty lungs and the failing buzz in your mind, you stopped kicking your feet and carefully pulled your legs up beneath yourself. With the soles of your shoes flat against the wall behind you, you abruptly pushed off of it with all of your remaining strength, successfully surprising your assailant. In their brief moment of shock, you were able to remove their grip from your throat before twisting their arm behind their back as they fell face first onto the cement. You fell onto them from behind, contorting their arm at an unnatural angle behind their body. Placing a knee into their back, you pressed with all of your weight and forced them to stay down.
Gasping for air, you tried to fill your burning lungs with oxygen again. As you sucked in each large gulp of air, you were finally able to get a look at your attacker. It was a woman. Slim with dark hair. Not someone youâd ever seen before, no one you recognized. Able to think more clearly now that you werenât being strangled, you also realized that someone working for The Facility wouldnât have asked who you were because theyâd have already known. So why had this woman ambushed you? What did she want from you?
âWho the hell are you?â you pressed, though some of the bite was lost due to your breathlessness.Â
The woman let out a grunt beneath you, and before you knew what was happening, she swiftly swung the arm youâd been holding behind her back. The force of her throw was so strong that you once again went flying through the air as if you weighed nothing to her. This time your back slammed into the metal dumpster with a loud bang. The metal molded slightly around your body at the violent impact, and you were yet again left choking for air, tears stinging at your eyes as you sat helpless on the alley floor. You had clearly underestimated her strength.
âIâm pretty goddamn sure I asked that first,â she spat, pushing herself back onto her feet.Â
Readjusting her leather jacket, the dark haired woman crossed the distance towards you, her eyes narrowed into a piercing glare at where you sat slumped against the dumpster. Still fighting to catch your breath, you were incapable of doing much to stop her approach.
âAnd after witnessing what you just did,â she continued. âIâm definitely going to need an answer. So who the fuck are you?â
You shook your head, chest still heaving as you panted pathetically on the ground. âWhyâwhy do you want to know?â you hoarsely croaked out. âWhat do youâyou want from me?â
Her lip curled back in irritation as she stopped just in front of you, towering over you on the ground. âI want to know if youâre working for him,â she growled. âBecause I think youâre the one whoâs been stalking me, arenât you? The one taking all the photos of me for him?â
The woman dropped down to one knee in front of you, her hand darting out fast before her fingers curled around the fabric of your shirt. She balled it into her fist before yanking you towards her like a ragdoll, but your mind was still spinning and trying to process what she was talking about. None of it made sense.
âWhat are you to him?â she snapped. âOne of his mindless zombies? Someone he tricked? Or are you as sick of a fuck as he is?â
Forehead creasing in absolute confusion, you gently shook your head despite the pain it caused. You had absolutely no idea what the hell she was raving about. âWho?â you asked. âWhoâre youâ?â
âKilgrave,â she spat the name. âWhy does he have pictures of me? And why does he have a framed picture of the two of you? One he risked his life to make sure he took with him."Â
Without warning, she slammed her fist into the metal dumpster so forcefully that the metal indented just inches from your head. But youâd barely registered the metallic crunch beside your ears, your entire body reacting to the single name sheâd just spoken.Â
"Who are you?â she snarled. âTell me!â
With each question that tumbled out of her mouth, it caused the world around you to shift and spin. Your chest constricted, closing around your lungs like a vice. Throat feeling as if it was abruptly closing up, you felt your entire world shatter and crumble around you.
His face appeared in your mind for the second time today. That twisted, dark smile and the dangerous glint in his brown eyes. You could smell the expensive cologne he always wore, the scent of it rolling into your nose like a deadly poison.
"Little dove."
Beginning to hyperventilate, each breath felt like a knife stabbing you straight through the chest over and over. With every rapid beat of your heart violently hammering inside of you, tears began to burn your eyes. When your body started trembling, the womanâs hand instantly released your shirt, but whatever sheâd said came muffled and distorted through your ears. All you could see was him now, grinning back at you as if heâd once more invaded your mind.
"You belong to me, little dove."
âNo,â you whispered.
His laugh echoed in your ears, and you swore you felt his warm breath fanning down the back of your neck. Eyes snapping shut, your hands rose and started hysterically clawing at your throat, nails scraping against your skin so hard theyâd leave marks. Because this couldnât be happening. He couldnât be here. Youâd gotten away from him.
âYouâre mine, little dove.â
âNo,â you gasped, choking on the word.
A second voice called out through the alley, so faint that you could barely hear it. With how fast your blood was rushing through your veins, and how hard you were gasping for air, you couldnât hear anything over the sound of your own ragged breaths. Everything began fading around you, as if you were falling deeper and deeper down a tunnel. But you couldnât make it stop. You couldnât quiet the sound of muffled screaming, not aware if it was coming from you or if you were imagining it.Â
Only one thought came muddied through the glaring panic overtaking your entire body before everything went dark: Kilgrave was in New York City, and you were no longer safe.Â
jack abbott x reader who adopted her nieces (toddler and older maybe six or eight?) after their parents died (sister and brother in law) and none of her coworkers knew until the older got injured and had to go to the ER w/ babysitter and little sister . everyone thinking she has a secret family and her having to clarify those are her nieces - jacks heart just getting all fuzzy seeing her being all soft with her nieces ?!
Jack Abbot x resident!reader || Masterlist || Spotify
summary: The night takes a turn when Jack finds you in the ER hallway with two little girls who look unmistakably like you. He realizes thereâs a whole part of your life he never knew about. But maybe, if you let him, heâd really like to understand it.
word count: 8.0k
warnings/tags: No use of y/n. Hurt/comfort. Angst and fluff. Canon typical medical traumas. May contain medical inaccuracies. I usually prefer not naming kid characters in my stories, but reader's nieces are named in this (I found it too difficult writing two unnamed child characters in the same scene, hehe)
Jack is looking at the board with a slight crease between his brows, eyes scanning the patient list like heâs expecting something to suddenly appear. Itâs an unusually quiet night, which, in Jackâs experience, usually means something is about to go down.
He shifts his weight slightly, arms folded over his chest as he studies the list like it might suddenly rearrange itself if he watches long enough.
A couple of minor injuries. One patient waiting on labs. Someone in observation who probably shouldâve been discharged an hour ago. He canât remember the last time the board looked this manageable.Â
âDonât stare at it too hard,â a well-known voice says from behind him. âYou might scare the calm away.â
Jack glances over his shoulder.Â
Youâre leaning against the counter. You look tired, yet you still have that small, sweet smile on your face, the one heâs noticed shows up most when the shift is at its worst, like youâre stubbornly refusing to let the place grind you down.Â
Itâs a smile he has begun to rely more on than he probably should. Itâs subtle. Easy to miss if someone isnât paying attention. But Jack always notices.
Itâs steady, reassuring. And somewhere along the line, Jack realized he looks for it now. Which is a bit of a problem. Youâre his resident, which means he probably shouldnât be noticing things like that, but he just canât help it.Â
He shouldnât be cataloguing the way your smile softens the hard edges of a shift, or how the tension in his shoulders eases a fraction when you walk into a room. He shouldnât be aware of the way your voice sounds when youâre explaining something gently to a patient versus when youâre arguing with an elderly patient about why they really do need to stay for observation.
But he does. He notices all of it.Â
âCalmâs a myth,â he says after a moment. âJust means the ambulance bayâs about to light up.â
You hum softly behind him. âOptimistic as always, Abbot.â
âJust speaking from experience.â
âSure.â Your tone is light, teasing, but thereâs something softer under it that Jack canât quite place.
You have been a little different lately. Jack noticed it before he meant to. Itâs just in glimpses, short moments where you linger a little longer than usual after a hard case. Your usual optimism is by no means gone, but it seems like youâre fighting a little more for it. The smile is still there. Still warm, still steady. But sometimes it takes a second longer to show up.
Sometimes he catches the moment just before it does. The quiet breath you take before turning back to a patient. The way your shoulders drop when you think no oneâs looking. The way you stare at a chart a little too long after delivering bad news. Most people probably wouldnât notice, but he does.
You push yourself off the counter and walk up beside him, leaning slightly so you can see the board better. Your shoulder brushes his arm for half a second before you settle next to him. Neither of you mention it.
âGot anything good for me?â you ask, leaning a little closer, eyes bright even though your body is clearly tired.Â
âI got a dislocated collarbone in room twelve,â he offers.Â
Youâre studying the list, brow slightly furrowed now, that little smile still sitting at the corner of your mouth like it belongs there. Itâs ridiculous, honestly, how much it steadies him.Â
âYeah, we better get that fixed,â you murmur, voice low, almost to yourself, but loud enough that Jack hears.Â
He glances at you, smiling despite himself. âYou know cherrypicking is against hospital policy, right?âÂ
âYouâre one to talk,â you shoot back, eyes glinting.Â
Jack snorts softly, shaking his head. âThatâs called careful evaluation. Strategic thinking.âÂ
âStrategic, huh?â you tease, leaning just a little closer, it makes you brush your shoulder against his side again. Itâs just the slightest touch, but itâs still enough for him to notice. âIf you say so,â you murmur, voice low and teasing, âbut I think we both know you just like standing here watching me pick the fun cases.â
Jack shakes his head, though a grin tugs at the corner of his mouth. âYou finish your notes on the chest pain in four?â
âYep,â you say. âNegative trops, normal EKG, probably reflux. I set up discharge and told him to follow up with his PCP.â
Jack nods once, approving.
You glance sideways at him. âYou already knew that, didnât you?â
âJust checking.â
âYouâre so reassuring,â you deadpan.
Jackâs mouth twitches faintly, like heâs trying not to smile and mostly failing. âPart of my job description.â
You huff out a quiet laugh, shaking your head, but you donât move away. If anything, you settle a little more comfortably beside him, shoulder still brushing his arm every now and then when one of you shifts. Itâs easy like this, too easy.
âYeah,â you murmur after a beat, voice softer now, âitâs⊠nice to have a good attending.â
Jack glances at you, caught slightly off guard by the softness in your voice. He opens his mouth to respond, he doesnât even know what to say, but he is cut off when your phone suddenly rings. The sound slices clean through the quiet moment.
You blink, startled, and pull it from your pocket, glancing at the screen. Your expression changes immediately. The teasing ease disappears. Your shoulders stiffen just slightly. You frown, glancing at the screen. âSorry, I really need to take this.âÂ
You turn and begin walking away with quick steps, your thumb swiping over the answer button almost instinctively. âHello?â Your voice is calm, but thereâs an undertone of alertness now, of attention fully focused.
Jack watches you as you disappear down the hall. He gives a soft shake of his head, almost like heâs trying to shake off the sudden shift from warm ease to professional focus. Then he turns back to the board, pushing his thoughts aside.Â
But he barely has time to refocus before Lena appears at the board, her expression tense but professional. She doesnât waste words. âWeâve got a trauma coming in. Motorcycle accident, one patient, multiple injuries. Five minutes away.âÂ
Thatâs all it takes for him to snap fully back. âDo we have vitals?â
âNo.â
âOkay, room prep. Get trauma two cleared, full protocol, you know the drill,â he says, already moving. âVitals on arrival,â he calls out as he reaches the bay.Â
The patient is in rough shape upon arrival, but he pulls through and after working on him for half an hour heâs finally stable and on his way up to surgery.Â
Jack peels off his gloves, the latex snapping softly as he drops them into the bin, and as he washes his hands the adrenaline finally begins to ebb. Warm water runs over his fingers as he scrubs methodically, gaze fixed somewhere on the tiled wall in front of him
The patient had made it. Stable enough for surgery, that counts as a win in the ER. He steps out of the trauma bay and stops short.
Youâre in the hallway near triage. On your hip is a toddler, she canât be more than two years old, sleepy, fighting a great fight to keep her eyes open, clutching a stuffed rabbit to her chest. In front of you, perched on a gurney with an ice pack pressed to her head, is a little girl who looks suspiciously like you. Same eyes, same shape to the mouth. Even the tilt of her head when she looks up at you feels familiar. She looks to be about five or six years old. Â
For a second his brain just stalls, and then it does something unhelpful. Oh⊠she has kids. Itâs absurd how hard that thought lands. Around him, whispers start immediately.
âDid you know she had kids?â
âSince when?â
âWait, is she married?â
Jack hates how tight his chest feels. You never mentioned a partner. Never mentioned children. Heâs spent so long memorizing all the little things about you, the way you take your coffee, the way you sigh after long shifts, the way you rub your temples when youâre overwhelmed, and somehow missed an entire family?Â
He watches you press your forehead to the little girls on the gurneyâs, murmuring reassurances. The toddler tiredly pats your cheek like sheâs comforting you too. Jack feels something in his chest rearrange.
Ellis raises a brow at him. âDid you know?â
âNo,â he mutters, unable to look away. Â
Jack watches the scene like heâs accidentally stepped into someone elseâs life.Â
Youâre standing there in the harsh fluorescent light of the ER hallway, still in your scrubs, just like he has seen you hundreds of times before, now youâre just holding a toddler like itâs the most natural thing in the world. Your hand is rubbing slow circles on her back while you lean down toward the older girl on the gurney.
Jack stands there longer than he should. Long enough to feel vaguely like heâs intruding on something private. Because the version of you he knows exists in trauma bays and chart rooms and late-night coffee runs. The version of you who stubbornly smiles through brutal shifts and argues politely with patients who want to leave against medical advice
This version of you is⊠different. Soft in a way that makes something in his chest pull tight. But then he pulls himself together. Because standing there staring isnât helping anyone. And the whispers behind him are getting louder.
âDid she ever mention kids to you?â someone murmurs.
âNope.â
âDo we know who the dad is?â
Jackâs jaw tightens. He steps forward before he can think too hard about it. You turn your head in his direction as he approaches. For a moment your expression freezes, but you recover quickly, shifting the toddler a little higher on your hip as her little head droops against your shoulder.Â
âHey,â he says, keeping his voice low and even. âWhat have we got her?â
You glance down at the little girl on the gurney before answering, your voice automatically shifting into the calm, clinical tone Jack is used to hearing during rounds.
âShe fell out of bed and hit the corner of the nightstand,â you finish gently, brushing a stray piece of hair away from the little girlâs forehead. âShe cried right away. No loss of consciousness, no vomiting. Babysitter said she seemed a little dizzy after, but sheâs been alert the whole time.â
âI just had to pee,â the little girl insists, her lower lip wobbles a little.
You give her a soft smile immediately. âI know you did,â you murmur gently, brushing your thumb across her cheek where a tear had started to slip down.Â
The toddler on your hip lifts her head a little at the sound of your voice, blinking slowly like sheâs trying very hard to stay awake. Her tiny hand pats your shoulder once before she tucks her face back into your neck, rabbit still clutched tight.
Jack feels something strange twist in his chest. Â
âLetâs get her to peds and have a look,â Jack says gently.Â
You nod immediately.Â
The next five minutes pass in a blur, the kind of blur that only comes from moving quickly but carefully, every motion practiced and precise. You walk beside the gurney, still cradling the toddler, while Jack guides the gurney towards the pediatric room. Â
âIâm Dr. Abbot,â Jack begins, his voice calm but firm, as he closes the door behind them, shutting out the harsh fluorescent buzz of the main ER. He glances at you, taking in how naturally you balance the toddler on your hip while keeping an eye on the older girl. âIs it okay if I take a look at your head and ask a few questions?â he says gently as he pulls, first a chair for you to sit beside the gurney, before rolling a stool for himself to sit on the other side.Â
You whisper a small thank you as you settle, carefully shifting the toddler from your hip to your lap, letting her slump a little as her eyelids droop.Â
âOkay,â the little girl on the gurney whispers.Â
You give her a soft nod, brushing a stray curl from her forehead. âDr. Abbot is just going to check your head and make sure everythingâs okay, alright? He will be super gentle, I promise. Heâs really, really good at this.â
Jack feels a strange mixture of awe and something heavier, something private, almost fragile, coil in his chest. He swallows hard, keeping his voice low and steady, though his chest feels just a little too tight. âYeah, Iâm gonna be super gentle, promise.â Â
Jack wheels his stool a little closer to the gurney, keeping his movements slow and unthreatening the way you would with any nervous pediatric patient. The little girl watches him carefully, her small fingers gripping the edge of the blanket.Â
âAlright,â he says softly, offering her a small, reassuring smile. âFirst things first, whatâs your name?âÂ
âSophia,â she says in a small voice. Â
Jack nods gently, keeping his tone soft and warm. âHi, Sophia,â he says, like theyâre just meeting under normal circumstances and not in the middle of a late-night ER visit. âThatâs a really good name. Means wisdom, right?â
âMhm,â she nods seriously, like this is very important information.
Jack smiles faintly. Your thumb brushes gently over her ankle through the blanket. âAlright,â Jack continues gently, shifting a little closer on the stool. âI have this flashlight,â Jack says, pulling the small penlight from the pocket of his scrub top. He clicks it on, letting the beam shine briefly against the wall first so Sophia can see it. âIâm just going to use it to look at your eyes, okay?â
Sophia watches the light with cautious curiosity. âOkayâŠâ she murmurs.Â
âPerfect,â he says, offering her a small, reassuring smile. Jack keeps his movements slow and predictable, the way he would with any nervous kid. âCan you look right at my nose for me?â he asks gently.  Â
She is very cooperative, squinting a little as she focuses hard on the middle of his face.
âPerfect,â Jack murmurs. He lifts the penlight and shines it briefly into one eye, then the other, watching the pupils carefully as they react to the light. âGreat job,â he murmurs. âYouâre really good at this.â
That seems to make her proud. Her shoulders lift just a little, like sheâs sitting a bit taller on the gurney. Jack notices and lets the moment sit for a second before continuing.
âAlright,â he says gently, clicking the penlight off and slipping it back into his pocket. âNow can you follow my finger with your eyes, not your head.â
Sophia nods solemnly, clearly taking the task very seriously. Jack lifts a finger in front of her face and begins to move it slowly from side to side. Sophiaâs eyes track it carefully, her brow furrowing in concentration.
âPerfect,â he murmurs. âNow up here.â He moves his finger upward, then down, watching closely as her gaze follows smoothly. âGreat job.â
Sophiaâs shoulders relax a little at the praise.
âI heard you felt a bit dizzy after you fell,â Jack continues gently. âDoes your head feel spinny right now? Or do you feel nauseous at all?âÂ
Sophia thinks about it very seriously, her brow scrunching as she considers the question.
âA little before,â she admits quietly. âBut not now.â
Jack nods once, calm and reassuring. âOkay, thatâs good.âÂ
But the little girl shuffles slightly on the gurney. âBut I still have to peeâŠâ she says quietly.
You sigh, closing your eyes a brief second, the sound carrying a mixture of exhaustion and guilt. âYou never got to go to the bathroom, did you, sweetheart.âÂ
âNo,â she says, her voice small. Â
The sound of your voice wakes the toddler on your lap, her eyelids fluttering as she takes in her surroundings. Her eyes land on Jack wide and curious, a tiny frown tugging at the corner of her mouth. You shift slightly, holding her securely against your chest while keeping one hand free to guide Sophia.
The little girl in your lap lifts the stuffed rabbit in her hand and points it vaguely in Jackâs direction.
âBun,â she informs him.
Jack nods very seriously. âThatâs a great bunny.â
She seems satisfied with that. Her little frown turns into the sweetest, little tentative smile, and she wiggles slightly against your chest, the rabbit still clutched tight.Â
âLetâs go find a toilet,â you murmur softly, shifting the toddler gently so sheâs more comfortable against your hip, but her little feet kick lightly, a little whiny sound of disapproval leaving her mouth, like she isnât willing to move so shortly after being woken up. âSweetie, Sophia has to go to the bathroom,â you murmur gently, tilting your head so the toddler can see your face. Her little frown deepens, and she lets out another small whiny sound, hugging her bunny a little tighter.
âHere,â Jack says, reacting on instinct more than thought, holding his arms out gently toward the toddler. âWant to come to me for a sec?âÂ
Your eyes finds his, a tired, thankful look in your eyes as hand the little girl over her tiny body shifting hesitantly into Jackâs arms. He catches her with ease, one hand under her bottom, the other supporting her back, letting her hug her rabbit close against his chest. The toddler relaxes slightly, leaning into him as if sheâs known him far longer than a few minutes.
Jack gives a soft, reassuring hum, careful not to startle her. âThere we go,â he murmurs gently, adjusting her so sheâs comfortable.Â
âOkay, letâs find you a toilet,â you murmur to Sophia, gently squeezing her hand. âAre you okay to walk?âÂ
She nods and you help her down fram the gurney, your hands steadying her as she plants her small feet on the floor. âWe will be back in a minute,â you say, looking at Jack.   Â
Jack gives a small nod, his arms still steady around the toddler. âIâve got her,â he says softly, his voice low and calm, like heâs afraid any sudden sound might startle her.Â
You glance at him, the weight of the night and the exhaustion in both of you hanging between you for a moment. âThank you,â you murmur quietly, the tired gratitude threading through the simple phrase.
Jack meets your eyes for just a second, his expression softening in a way that makes your chest tighten slightly. âOf course,â he murmurs, his tone steady and gentle, a small, almost imperceptible smile tugging at his lips. âAnytime,â he says gently, shifting the toddler slightly so sheâs snug against his chest.Â
You make it to the door, Sophiaâs hand in yours, your gaze lingers for a moment, grateful and weary, before you turn your attention back to Sophia and leave the room. The toddler shifts a little in his arms, pressing her cheek more firmly against his chest, and Jack instinctively rocks her just a fraction, careful and deliberate.Â
Jack adjusts her tiny weight slightly, settling her more comfortably against him. Her small sigh of contentment is almost inaudible, but itâs enough to draw a faint, careful smile across his face. He rocks her gently, slow and steady, as if the motion itself could smooth out the rough edges of the night.
He glances down at her little hand clutching the stuffed bunny, the way she presses it to her chest like itâs a lifeline. Even in the chaos of the ER, this small, quiet connection feels grounding. His eyes flick up briefly toward where youâve just disappeared with Sophia, and thereâs a flicker of something unspoken in his chest, acknowledgment, relief, admiration.
For a few seconds, itâs just him and the toddler, the world outside the room fading to the soft rhythm of her breathing and the faint hum of hospital life beyond the walls. Jack rocks her just a little more, careful not to disturb the fragile bubble of calm, letting himself breathe into it, too.
He had no idea that you had children, but seeing you now, so effortlessly caring, so present even under the harsh glare of the ER lights, shifts something in him.Â
The image of you juggling a little tired toddler on your hip while gently guiding Sophia, your voice soft and steady, imprints itself firmly in his mind. Itâs not just admiration or curiosity, itâs a quiet, sinking awe that someone so capable, so brilliant, also carries this other life, these tiny, fragile humans who rely on you so completely.Â
âI never got your name,â he murmurs, careful, low, his voice soft as if saying it too loud might shatter the fragile calm between him and the toddler. The little girl in his arms shifts slightly, nuzzling her cheek against his chest, and he instinctively rocks her just a fraction more. She is clearly too tired to answer, but he wasnât expecting her to do so anyway.Â
Her small hand twitches, brushing against the edge of the stuffed rabbit, and he tightens his hold just a little, letting her feel secure. The simplicity of it, her trust, her quiet presence, anchors him more than any adrenaline rush or successful trauma ever could.
For a few minutes itâs just him and her, the faint hum of the hospital, the steady rhythm of her breathing, the gentle sway of his arms. Jack exhales slowly, letting himself sink into the strange, grounding calm.Â
When you come back the world shifts again, snapping into motion with the same gentle urgency that fills every corner of the ER. Sophiaâs hand still clasped in yours, her steps small but determined. The little girl in Jackâs arms stirs slightly at the sound of your voice, lifting her head and blinking up at you with sleepy, trusting eyes.
Jack straightens just a fraction, still careful, still protective, as if even a slight motion might break the fragile bubble of calm. âWeâre back,â you murmur, voice soft but steady, like a bridge between the chaos outside and the tiny universe heâs holding. âDid you fall asleep again, honey?â you murmur gently, tilting your head slightly so the toddler can see your face.Â
The little girl in Jackâs arms lets out a tiny, sleepy yawn and snuggles closer, her grip on the rabbit tightening just a fraction. Jack shifts her slightly as he stands up, easing her into the curve of your shoulder as you step closer. âSheâs been a really good girl,â he says quietly, his voice low and steady, careful not to startle her. âJust got herself a little nap.â
You smile softly down at the toddler, brushing a strand of hair from her face. âI see that,â you murmur, pressing a light kiss to the top of her head before looking at him again. You smile softly, warmth threading through your tired eyes. âThank you,â you murmur, voice gentle but carrying that quiet, exhausted gratitude that Jack can feel in his chest more than he can hear.
He meets your gaze, just for a moment, his expression softening in response, the small crease between his brows easing. âAnytime,â he murmurs, voice low and calm, a faint, careful smile tugging at his lips as he adjusts the toddler slightly so sheâs snug against your shoulder again.
The little girl presses her face into your chest, and you canât help but hum softly in response, rocking her gently.Â
Jack feels that quiet, twisting mix of awe and something warmer, something protective, settle deeper in his chest. He has to look away as if to reset himself, to stop his thoughts from spiraling too far. The sight of you, so effortlessly present with the toddler and Sophia, so gentle and patient, so human, feels like itâs pulling at something inside him he wasnât sure he still had room for.Â
He turns his attention back to Sophia. âAlright,â he murmurs, voice soft and steady, âletâs see how your headâs feeling now.âÂ
Sophia nods, her weary seemingly fully gone, her weariness seemingly fully gone now, replaced with that careful, attentive focus that comes from trying to do exactly what sheâs asked. Jack helps her up onto the gurney just enough so sheâs sitting comfortably, his hands steadying her small frame. âGood job,â he murmurs, his voice calm, low, gentle. âDid you hit anything besides your head when you fell? Anywhere else it hurts?â
Sophia thinks seriously for a moment, brow furrowed. âNo⊠just my head.â
Jack nods slowly, his voice still calm and gentle. âOkay, thatâs good to know.âÂ
Jackâs eyes soften as he examines the small gash on Sophiaâs forehead. Itâs shallow, just enough to bleed a little, but nothing alarming. He keeps his tone calm, gentle, and steady, aware of how closely youâre watching.
âIâm gonna clean this up, okay?â Jack murmurs softly, leaning slightly closer so Sophia can see exactly what heâs doing.
âOkay,âshe whispers, her small voice tentative but trusting.
âAnd then Iâm gonna close the wound with a little bit of medical super glue,â Jack continues gently. Keeping his voice is calm, low and steady, the kind that makes scary things seem small.
Sophiaâs eyes widen just slightly at the mention of glue, and she leans back a fraction. Jack notices immediately and gives a reassuring smile. âSuper glue?â she whispers, her voice tiny and uncertain, brows furrowing.
Jack nods gently, keeping his tone soft and steady. âYeah, but itâs not the kind you use at home. This is special hospital glue. It helps the skin stick together so it heals really fast. You wonât even feel it much, I promise.âÂ
âItâs true,â you murmur softly, brushing a stray curl from Sophiaâs forehead, your voice gentle and reassuring. âAnd Jack is really good at this, and the glue helps your wound heal so it doesnât leave so bad of a scar.âÂ
Sophia blinks up at you, confusion knitting her small brows together. âWho is Jack?â she asks, her voice small but genuinely curious.
âI mean Dr. Abbot,â you correct yourself, looking a little sheepish as you glance back at him.
For a moment Jack pauses, he canât help but like the way his name sounded when you said it. It sounds easy coming from you, natural in a way that settles somewhere warm in his chest before he has time to think about it. The corner of his mouth lifting in quiet amusement.Â
âJack is fine,â he says gently, his voice warm as he crouches slightly so heâs more at Sophiaâs eye level.
Sophia studies him very seriously, her small face thoughtful, for just about half a second before she then gives a small, decisive nod. âOkay.â
Jackâs smile softens at her approval. âOkay,â he echoes lightly. âNow letâs get that wound cleaned.âÂ
Sophia nods again, a little braver now that she knows whatâs going to happen. Itâs a quick, careful process. Jack works with practiced ease, dabbing gently at the small cut while keeping his movements slow enough that nothing startles her.
âThere we go,â he murmurs softly. âThis might sting a little.â
Sophia scrunches her nose a little at the cool antiseptic wipe but holds perfectly still, her small hands gripping the edge of the gurney.
âYouâre doing amazing,â Jack adds quietly, genuine approval in his voice.
Beside the gurney, you shift the toddler slightly against your shoulder as she stirs, humming softly until she settles again, her cheek pressed into your chest and the stuffed rabbit tucked under her chin. The quiet rhythm of it fills the small space between the four of you.
Jack finishes cleaning the wound and straightens just a little, reaching for the small applicator of medical glue. âAlright,â he says gently. âNow for the tiny bit of glue we talked about. This part is really quick.â
Sophia nods solemnly, eyes fixed on him, trusting. Itâs a quick fix, and heâs sure the scarring will be minimal. âAnd⊠done,â he says softly after a second, leaning back.
Sophiaâs shoulders drop in visible relief. âAll finished?â she asks hopefully.
Jack smiles. âAll finished.â
A small proud smile spreads across her face, and she happily accepts his offer of a high five when he lifts his palm. Sophia beams, as her small hand connects with his in a perfect, confident high five. The sound echoes softly in the room, and Jack canât help but mirror her grin, warmth threading through the exhaustion of the night, and when Jack glances at you, thereâs that same quiet warmth in your eyes that makes his chest tighten in a way it probably shouldnât, but he just canât help it.Â
That warmth in your eyes lingers for just a moment too long. Jack notices it immediately. He notices everything about you lately, which is exactly the problem.
Sophia is still smiling proudly, clearly thrilled that the entire ordeal ended with a high five instead of something scarier. The toddler in your arms has sunk back into that half-asleep state, her cheek pressed against your shoulder, rabbit tucked beneath her chin.
And it hits Jack all over again how strange it feels to see you like this. That he hasnât known this part of you. Not in passing conversation between patients. Not in the quiet moments over stale coffee at two in the morning. Not in the long shifts where people start sharing pieces of their lives just to stay awake.
And yet here you are, like this has always existed just outside the edges of the world he knows. Sophia swings her legs a little where she sits on the gurney, clearly pleased with both the praise and the attention.
âSee?â you murmur softly to her, brushing a curl back from her forehead. âTold you he was good.â
Jack pretends not to notice the way you said that, like itâs something youâve known for a long time.
Sophia nods seriously. âMhm.âÂ
Jack huffs a quiet laugh under his breath. âWell,â he says lightly, pushing himself up from the stool, âI had a very good patient.â
Sophia sits a little taller at that, visibly proud of herself. The little girl stirs faintly against your shoulder, her small fingers tightening in your scrubs as she shifts. You instinctively rock her a little, one hand coming up to steady the back of her head while the other rests against her back.
The movement is automatic, practiced. Jack notices that too, of course he does.Â
You shift slightly, adjusting the toddler so sheâs more comfortable against your hip, and murmur softly. âWe should probably go find Lauren,â you say with a small smile to Sophia before you look at Jack to explain. âSheâs their babysitter, she was panicking when they came in, so I told her to take a snack in the cafeteria.â  Â
Jack nods. âItâs never fun being the babysitter when accidents happen.â
âYeah, it feels like a big responsibility to take care of otherâs kidsâŠâ you mumble, your gaze turning briefly to the toddler in your arms. Jack follows your glance down at the little girl in your arms, whoâs nuzzled comfortably against you, and his chest tightens just a fraction. Â
Your gaze turns to Sophia. âAre you okay going home with Lauren now? I will be back for breakfast.â
âYou donât have to stay,â Jack interrupts softly, keeping his voice low so as not to startle the toddler in your arms.
âI would really like to follow up on my asthma patient,â you murmur quietly, voice low but firm, glancing at Jack. âIs that okay?â you ask, now turned to the girl on the gurney.Â
Sophia nods solemnly. âMhm,â she says, trusting, a faint smile tugging at her lips.Â
He holds the door open for you as you leave the pediatrics room. You shift slightly, adjusting the toddler so sheâs more comfortable against your hip, and pause just outside the door.
âCan you say goodbye to Dr. Abbot,â you murmur softly to Sophia, brushing a curl from her forehead.Â
Sophia looks up at him and lifts her hand in a tiny wave. âBye, Dr. Jack,â she says clearly, her voice proud and earnest.
Jack crouches slightly, meeting her gaze with a soft, warm smile. âBye, Sophia. You were so brave tonight.â
Sophia beams at the praise, then lifts her hand for a high five. Jack feels a warm molten feeling rise in his chest as he raises his own hand to meet hers, holding it steady at her height. Her small palm smacks against his with a crisp confidence, and she grins like sheâs just won something important.
âAlright,â he murmurs with a soft chuckle, lowering his hand again. âPerfect high five.â
The little girlâs grin only widens at that, clearly thrilled with herself. She rocks a little on her heels, still glowing with pride.Â
Jackâs eyes meet yours as he straightens again, and for a moment the hallway feels quieter than it should, the distant noise of the ER fading into the background. Thereâs a softness in his expression he doesnât quite try to hide.
You give him a small, tired smile in return, shifting the toddler slightly, the movement, and the chance from the quiet room to the hallway waking her. She blinks sleepily, brow knitting for a moment as she lifts her head, still clutching the stuffed rabbit beneath her chin. Her eyes drift around the hallway before settling on him.Â
For a second she just stares at him, heavy-lidded and quiet, trying to place where she is. Her fingers tighten a little in the fabric of your scrubs, rabbit still tucked under her chin.
Jackâs expression softens even more at the sleepy focus of her gaze. âHey there,â he murmurs gently, careful to keep his voice low.Â
A small, sleepy smile tugs at the toddlerâs lips at the sound of his voice, slow and uncertain but unmistakably there. She blinks at him once more and her smile widens, the kind that belongs entirely to half-awake toddlers who havenât quite decided if theyâre still dreaming.
She lets out a sleepy giggle, soft and warm, the kind that seems to fill the small space between you all. The soft giggle seems to catch him completely off guard, and his smile widens despite himself.
âOh, you are a real charmer, arenât you,â Jack murmurs quietly, voice warm as he watches her fight sleep. Jack tilts his head slightly, studying her for a second before glancing up at you.
âWhatâs her name?â he asks softly.
âHer name is Rosa, but we call her Rosie the most,â Sophia says quickly, clearly pleased to be the one answering. A small smile touching your lips as you glance down at the toddler. Sophia rocks a little beside you, clearly proud of the introduction she just delivered.
âYeah, youâre our little flower, right?â you murmur softly, brushing your fingers lightly over Rosieâs cheek.Â
Jackâs gaze lingers on the two of you, something warm and thoughtful settling in his expression.
Rosie lets out one more tiny, breathy giggle before she suddenly leans toward him, her tiny hand reaching out curiously. Without thinking, Jack steps closer and lets her grab one of his fingers.Â
Jack stills for a second when her tiny hand closes around his finger. Her grip is warm and unexpectedly strong for someone so small and half-asleep. Rosie peers at their joined hands with slow, fascinated focus, like sheâs just discovered something very important.
Jack watches her for a moment, careful not to move too quickly. âWell,â he murmurs softly, glancing up at you with a quiet, amused smile, âthatâs⊠a pretty firm handshake.â
âYeah, sheâs tougher than she looks,â you say softly, a quiet hint of amusement in your voice, though thereâs something else there too, something more subdued, almost melancholic. Jack notices it. âAnd so are you Phia,â you murmur quietly, shifting your gaze down to the older girl, giving her hand a gentle squeeze.Â
Itâs as he stands there, watching the three of you, with Rosieâs tiny fingers still curling lightly around his, that Lena comes walking down the hallway. Her steps are light but purposeful, an ipad tucked under one arm.Â
âDr. Abbot we need you in room four,â Lena calls softly as she approaches, her voice gentle but carrying that unmistakable urgency. She glances at the scene before her, Rosie still holding Jackâs finger, Sophiaâs small hand in yours, and the quiet warmth between you all, and offers a small, understanding smile.Â
Jack gives Rosie one last, careful squeeze of her tiny hand before letting go, to let her curl her fingers back around your scrubs. âDuty calls,â he murmurs softly, a small, reluctant smile tugging at his lips as he straightens.
Rosie blinks slowly when his finger slips from her grasp, her tiny hand hovering in the air for a moment as if sheâs trying to understand where it went. Then her fingers curl again, to bunch into the fabric of your scrubs instead. She lets out a small, sleepy hum and presses her cheek back against your shoulder, rabbit still tucked beneath her chin.
Sophia watches the exchange with great seriousness before giving Jack another small wave. âGoodbye,â she says earnestly.
Jackâs smile softens. âBye, Sophia,â he replies gently. âTake care of your sister, okay?â
Sophia nods like sheâs just been entrusted with something very important. Jackâs gaze flicks back to you then, lingering for a quiet second.Â
âIâll be back on duty in sec,â you say quietly, almost apologetically, shifting Rosie a little higher on your hip so her head rests more comfortably against your shoulder. The words half directed to Lena, who pauses a step behind Jack, her expression softening with understanding.
She gives a small nod. âTake your time,â she says gently.
Jackâs eyes linger on you for another moment, the corner of his mouth lifting faintly as he watches you adjust Rosie against your shoulder, the toddler already drifting fully back into sleep.
For half a second he doesnât moment, he doesnât move. âSee you back on the floor,â he says finally, his voice low but warm, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. He gives the girls a last wave then he turns with Lena, the two of them heading down the hallway toward the ER rooms, already slipping back into the rhythm of the shift.
The shift hums around him again, he checks his watch briefly before slipping back into the flow of patients and charting.Â
Itâs not until the end of the shift that he gets a chance to speak with you again. Itâs quiet now, the ER settling into the slower rhythm that comes in the early morning. Youâre at the nurses station, finishing up the last of your charting while chewing lightly on your lower lip. He walks up to the station, settling his forearms on the counter, learning slightly toward you as he watches you work.Â
He watches you for a quiet moment, the hum of the ER soft around the two of you. âYou know lip chewing can lead to inflammation,â he says quietly, the teasing edge in his voice soft but present as his gaze lingers on you.
You glance up quickly. âOf course, Iâm a doctor,â you say with a small, mock-offended smile, tilting your head slightly. âAnd Iâm not chewing my lip,â you mumble, though the small twitch betrays you. âBut I am finishing my charting,â you say, pushing the last key with a satisfying click. You push back slightly from the keyboard, letting your shoulders relax, and finally look up at him fully.Â
He offers you a small, amused smile, the kind that lingers more in his eyes than on his lips. For a moment neither of you says anything. The quiet of the early morning hums around you, monitors beeping softly somewhere down the hall.Â
The events of the night seem to hang quietly between you for a moment. Rosieâs sleepy giggle and Sophiaâs bright smile, seems to linger in the air, like soft echoes. But that underlying melancholy he has noticed earlier still lingers faintly beneath it all.
His expression softens a little as he watches you, though the hint of amusement never fully leaves his eyes. âBeen a long night,â he says quietly.
You nod once, letting out a small breath. âYeah.â
For a second the two of you just stay there in the quiet hum of the ER. Then you glance toward the clock, push your chair back, and stand.
âWalk with me?â you ask casually, nodding toward the hallway that leads to the staff lockers.Â
âSure,â Jack replies easily, pushing himself away from the counter.
He falls into step beside you as you head down the quieter hallway toward the lockers. For a moment neither of you says anything. Itâs the kind of quiet that doesnât feel awkward, just tired after a long shift.Â
âThank you for being so gentle with them earlier,â you say after a few steps, your voice quieter now, almost thoughtful.
Jack glances over at you, a little surprised by the sudden sincerity in your tone. âOf course,â he says softly, his voice low but steady. âAnd it wasnât hard, theyâre great kids.â
You glance at him briefly, catching the subtle warmth in his expression, and then look away, letting a small smile tug at your lips. âI just⊠appreciate it. They have had a hard time, and they donât usually warm up so quickly to new people.â
Jack gives a small, easy shrug. âGuess I got lucky.âÂ
You chuckle softly, shaking your head. âYeah, lucky for them⊠and for me.â
For a moment, neither of you speaks, the quiet of the hallway wrapping around you like a soft blanket after the chaos of the shift. Then you reach the lockers the two of you stop, letting the quiet stretch for a beat longer.Â
âYou never told us you have kids.â It comes out rougher than he means it to.
You blink up at him, your tired eyes catching his, those pretty, pretty eyes of yours. âItâs also relatively new⊠theyâre my nieces,â you say quietly. âMy sister and her husband...â Your throat tightens, and you swallow hard before continuing. âThey were in a car accident five months ago.â The words settle heavy. âI adopted them.â
Jack swears the air gets knocked out of him. The resemblance clicks into place in a different way now,Â
âI didnât know.â
You shrug, offering him a sad smile.âI havenât told anyone here.âÂ
Jack blinks, his expression softening as he processes your words.
âI guess, I needed to have a place, where things just were ,as they used to,â you continue quietly. âI didnât know how to tell you guys without breaking down, and I canât do that, I have to be there for the girls.â
Jackâs eyes soften even more, the air of playful teasing that often hangs between the too of you is gone completely now, replaced with steady, quiet understanding. He shifts slightly closer, careful not to crowd you, letting his presence speak more than words.
âYouâre doing amazing,â he says softly. âI donât think most people could handle what youâve taken on⊠but you-youâre doing it. And youâre doing it so well.âÂ
You let out a small, shaky breath, the tension in your shoulders easing just a fraction. âI try,â you mumble, your voice barely above the quiet hum of the hallway. âBut some days⊠it feels like Iâm just holding everything together by a thread.â
Jack doesnât rush to fill the silence. He simply shifts a little closer, his presence steady and grounding, the kind of calm that doesnât demand anything from you. âI get that,â he says softly. âItâs a lot to carry, but youâre carrying it with so much care. And if you need anything,â he continues, his voice low and steady, âyou can always ask. No judgments, no questions.âÂ
You blink up at him, the words settling around you like a warm, quiet reassurance. âI⊠thank you,â you murmur, your voice barely above a whisper, yet it carries the weight of genuine relief. âIt means a lot⊠just knowing that.â
Jack gives a small, steady nod, his eyes never leaving yours. âYouâre never alone,â he says softly. âEven when it feels like it, youâve got people who care. And Iâll always be one of them.â
For a moment, the hallway feels almost suspended in time, the soft hum of the ER fading into the background as the two of you simply stand there. You let out a small, shaky laugh, the kind that carries both exhaustion and a touch of gratitude. âI guess Iâm pretty lucky then,â you say quietly.
âMaybe,â Jack replies, a hint of warmth tugging at the corners of his mouth. âBut mostly⊠youâve earned it.â
You glance at him, meeting that steady, unspoken understanding in his eyes, and for the first time in hours, it feels like you can finally exhale.
âI would ask you if you wanted to grab a quick coffee before heading out, but I promised someone I would be home for breakfast,â you trail off, a small, wry smile tugging at your lips. âBut some other time, maybe?â you add softly, tilting your head toward him, voice casual but carrying a quiet hope and just a hint of your usual teasing edge.
Jack lets out a quiet, warm laugh, the tension in his shoulders easing just slightly. âYeah, I would never say no to that,â he says, his voice low and easy, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.
âGreat,â you murmur, a small, relieved smile tugging at your lips. You finally unlock your locker, grabbing your bag and jacket.
âGet home safe, okay?â Jack says softly, his tone gentle but carrying that quiet weight of care.
You give a small nod, slinging your bag over your shoulder. âI will.â
âGood. And Iâll look forward to that coffee,â he says, the faint teasing edge returning to his tone.
You glance at him, a soft smile tugging at your lips. âMe too.â
For a second neither of you moves, but the quiet between you isnât awkward, itâs warm, steady, like something gently settling into place.
Jack nods once, that small smile still resting at the corner of his mouth. âGood,â he says softly.
You pull your jacket on and adjust the strap of your bag on your shoulder. The exhaustion of the shift is still there, the tired gaze still lingering in your eyes, but it doesnât seem quite as suffocating as it did earlier.
As you step past him, he shifts slightly to give you space, but his hand briefly brushes your arm, light, almost absent-minded, the kind of touch that lingers for just a fraction of a second longer than necessary.
âHey,â he says quietly.
You glance back at him.
âSeriously⊠youâre doing a great thing,â he adds, voice low but certain.
You give him a smile, the kind thatâs tired but genuine, your eyes softening just a little. âI hope so,â you say quietly. âAnd thank you, Jack.â
âOf course,â he replies softly. For a moment he just looks at you, debating with himself if he should say something else but decides against it. Instead he gives you a small nod, the kind that carries quiet certainty. âAnd youâve got this,â he adds simply.
You hold his gaze for a second longer, something warm and steady passing between you. Then you shift your bag a little higher on your shoulder.
âIâll see you around,â you say, a faint smile touching your lips.
âYeah.â
He leans back lightly against the lockers, watching as you start down the hallway toward the exit, the soft morning light already creeping in from the far glass doors.
âGet some sleep,â he calls after you gently.
You glance back over your shoulder with a tired smile. âI will, after breakfast duty.â
That earns a quiet laugh from him.
And as you disappear out the doors, Jack stays there a moment longer than necessary, hands in his pockets, the faintest smile still on his face, already looking forward to that coffee.
Description: When Johnny is sent to investigate suspicious steam coming out of a sewer, he doesnât expect a woman from another dimension to climb out of it. You look at him like heâs your knight in shining armor, and he realizes very soon you possess the ability to completely derail his life.
Inspired on the movie Enchanted âš
Tags/Warnings: whimsy!reader, fluff, humor, cheeky references to other characters and universes, yearner!johnny being down bad for women out of this world.
Notes: Iâve been feeling whimsy lately and itâs all thanks to my dear @vividxpages, so this one is dedicated to her đ€ Iâve also missed writing our dramatic prince Johnny, and ended up giggling a lot while writing this. Enjoy đ«¶đŒ
Masterlist
Johnny had just walked out of the shower when his Fantastic Watchâą beeped. Wrapped in only a towel from the waist down, he steamed the remaining water off his body as he reached for it.Â
âSteam rising from a sewer system detected in Midtown, please go check it out â Reed.âÂ
He chuckled. The situation seemed a little bit dramatic to call a whole superhero, but Johnny Storm never missed a public appearance if the opportunity arose. He quickly got dressed in his blue suit, making sure his hair was fully dry before smiling to his reflection, and stepping out into the living room.Â
Ben, who was reading a book on one of the large couches, watched Johnny stroll to the kitchen island to snatch a fresh Maisieâs cookie from the batch H.E.R.B.I.E was putting on a tray, giving him a little pet in the process.Â
âHey, J,â Ben called, just as Johnny reached the balcony and burst into flames. âIf you find anything weird down there, try not to flirt with it,â he teased without looking up, and a robotic giggle was heard from the kitchen. Â
Traitor, Johnny thought, narrowing his eyes at Herbert.Â
Ben thought he was so smug ever since the whole Herald fiasco. But Johnny, ever the sweet summer boy, just gave him a pearly white condescending smile before finally taking off into the night.Â
A few minutes later, Johnny lands in the middle of a street in Times Square, where traffic has stopped and a crowd has gathered around a rattling sewer lid. Thereâs indeed thick white clouds coming out of it, and Johnny can feel the high temperature as he lands next to them.
People gasp when they see him, then cheer and whistle because salvation has arrived.Â
âHuman torch!â âWhatâs happening?â âI told the mayor he needed to check on the system ages ago!â
âAlright everyone, back up,â he puts on a smile, shooing people away with his arms. âI got it coveredââ
A loud metal sound makes him turn around, and the manhole cover blasts upward landing on top of a car nearby with a loud crash. People scream and scatter away, and Johnny flames on instantly, absorbing all the heat that pours out of it.
The white steam subsides, replaced by some lilac, glittering particles that make Johnny cough a few times, swatting at it with his gloved hands. Once Johnny can see clearly againâor maybe notâhe notices thereâs something peeking out.Â
Is thatâŠa hand?Â
A hand comes out to grab the edge of the sewer, but he sees no claws or scales or weirdly colored skin, noâŠitâs a womanâs hand wrapped in delicate lace gloves. Then the other hand comes out, clearly trying to prop themselves up.Â
Johnnyâs fire dies when he sees no imminent danger, and he frowns at the small coughs coming from inside, stepping closer to see when something finally emerges from the sewer.Â
You emerge.Â
âOof,â you say, using all your strength to climb out ofâŠwhatever you were in.Â
The puffy white gown youâre wearing spreads around you as your heels finally touch the ground, layers upon layers of sparkling fabric drag through the glittery pavement when you straighten yourself up. You brush away dust from your giant skirt, too lost in your own world to notice that the crowd around you has gone dead silent, and Johnny looks flat out bewildered.Â
That is, until a car blasts its horn, making you jump so hard you almost fall back into the sewer. Â
Strong, warm arms wrap around your waist, catching you immediately. You yelp, clinging to your savior, and thatâs when your eyes finally meet. Your breath hitches, but all you needed was one look to that perfect blonde hair and those bright blue eyes to exhale in relief.Â
âOh, thank goodness!â you say giddily, âIs this the Barbie Kingdom?â
Johnny doesnât answer because quite frankly, what the fuck?Â
You donât seem to mind, your melodic voice keeps spilling out excitedly. âMy bad, Ken. I know itâs not a kingdom anymore! That democracy thing you have going on is spectacular, I really admireââ your enthusiasm dies out a little when your eyes dart around, realizing thereâs zero pink in this place, only strangers, a bunch of weird colored lights, and the guy youâre holding onto for dear life is looking at you like youâre insane. âBut thisâŠdoesnât look like Barbieland,â you add with a nervous laugh. âAre youâŠa prince?âÂ
Barbieland. A prince?Â
(I mean, heâll take the compliment, but ????)Â
Johnnyâs confused gaze darts all over your face, then down to your dress. A wedding dress. There are actual sparkles woven into it, and heâs sure your skirt alone weighs more than him. The white fabric is pristine and you smell like flowers, not like you just crawled out of a sewer.Â
And you just called him Ken. Thank God Ben is not here.Â
âUmm, kind sir?â You snap him out of his trance, still gripping his forearms. âCan you please tell me what kingdom is this?âÂ
He looks at you, then at the crowd thatâs just as confused as him, before replying hesitantly.Â
â...Manhattan?â He says, and it does very little to calm you down. He clears his throat, finally releasing you from his grip so you feel more comfortable. âYou can call me Johnny, by the way,â he says, giving you his best trademark smile.Â
You smile back at him, but it doesnât quite reach your eyes.Â
âWell, Johnny of Manhattan,â you say, wrapping your arms around yourself and trying to avoid making eye contact with the people whispering around you, and the noise of those weird metal boxes with wheels. âDo you know Andalasia?âÂ
Even with all the extensive space knowledge Johnny possesses, he canât really point out a place in the universe named like that.Â
âIs that your planet?â He asks, making you chuckle softly. Johnny delights in the sound, he feels like any moment now birds will wake up to surround you and start chirping.Â
âItâs my world,â you say, your voice turning more nostalgic now. âI was meant to marry The Bat Prince Edward today, my Eddie, and now Iâve fallen into this terrible place...âÂ
ââŠRight.â
Johnny tries to consider all options.
Maybe you hit your head? Or you were some junkie? A very dedicated theater kid? Method actor? Or maybe, crazy idea, you were telling the truth. He doesnât get much time to dwell on it because your laced gloved hand suddenly reaches for his.
âPlease, can you help me go back?â You ask desperately.Â
Johnny looks where your hands meet, and decides to ignore the creeping blush on his face and the intrusive thoughts. Sheâs engaged. Sheâs probably crazy. But sheâs so beautifulâno! Stop it, Johnny.Â
The last time he had a crush on a woman that showed up unannounced on his planet, things had not ended well.Â
âI know someone who might,â is all he says, avoiding your eyes. Since when does Johnny Storm get shy?Â
You squeal immediately, practically leaping into his chest to give him a hug he certainly wasnât expecting. Johnny laughs surprised, trying not to get lost in your sweet perfume. A white flash suddenly blinds you, and your eyes widen in panic at the crowd closing in.Â
âJohnny, who is she?â âAnother Herald?â âIs this for a movie?âÂ
Without thinking you cling tighter to Johnny, who youâve decided is the only person you can trust in this weird place, and that does something alarming to his stupid little heart. Red flag, red flagâwhatever, he decides to step up to the role, shielding you from the photographers.Â
âAlright, showâs over everybody!â He announces with a smile, never losing that golden boy persona, before turning back to you. âOkay, princess, youâre coming with me,â he says, pointing upward.
â...How?â You ask, staring up at the sky with a frown.Â
âYou just hold on, and try not to scream,â he winks at you, and before you can react heâs picking you up bridal style, bunching the skirt of your dress so itâs not on the way. âIâll try not to scorch it, but no promises.â
âScorch it? What do you meaâoh my godâŠâÂ
The night sky glows with fire coming out of this manâs body, as he flies you across the Manhattan realm. Truth to be told, coming from a world of magic and curses, this may not be the craziest thing that has ever happened to you.Â
You land on the balcony of a tower that looks absolutely nowhere near the ones made of stone back home. And thank the universe youâre too busy gawking at the view, because Johnny is able to sneakily pat the ends of your dress that caught on a few flames without you noticing.Â
âOh wowâŠâ you whisper, placing your gloved hands on the railing, overwhelmed by all the movement and lights and floating things. âYour world is strange, Johnny of Manhattan,â you laugh softly.Â
Johnny chuckles, and wow, this is not what he thought his night would be like. But then you gasp, pointing at the sky.
âWe have the same moon!â You exclaim, placing your elbow on the railing and your cheek on your palm as you stare longingly at the sky. âDonât you like it, Johnny? Knowing sheâs always there?â
Johnny smiles, but heâs not sure itâs because of the celestial body heâs admired since he was a little boy, or the way you seem completely mesmerized by it.
âIâve always loved her,â Johnny says fondly, stepping next to you with both hands on the railing, but he doesnât look up. His eyes stay on you. He watches you sigh dreamily, and it makes him smirk. âIs this the part where we start singing about our heartâs wishes?âÂ
âWhat? Noo,â you chuckle, without taking your eyes off the moon. âIt just means home must be close if we can see the same starsâŠâÂ
Right, home. Johnny forces himself to take his eyes off you, and as he peeks inside the empty living room, he notices Ben is no longer there. Perfect.Â
âCome on, letâs go inside, princess,â he says, and you turn to him with a smile.Â
He bows to let you go first, and you do a little bow in return. Your enormous skirt barely manages to cross the threshold with a few tugs. The black fabric at the ends, courtesy of the human torch, drags across the carpeted floors as you slowly take in every detail. He guides you into a big metal box, and presses a panel. You extend your arms for balance as the thing begins going up all of a sudden.Â
âFascinating,â you whisper.
Johnny watches you with a smile and pride blooming in his chest. The Baxter Building is a marvel even for normal people, to you? It must be mind blowing. The innocent awe in your face makes Johnny feel that familiar flutter of butterflies in his stomach he hasnât felt in a long time.Â
Bad Johnny.Â
âOkay, number one rule,â he clears his throat, compensating by the thing he does best: joking. âWeâre going into the ogreâs swamp, so youâre better off not touching anything.â
He feels proud of it, at least until you look at him horrified and recoil in fear.Â
âAn ogre? Oh no no no noâŠâ you shake your head, reaching for the panel and pressing it frantically until the thing stops moving. âI donât like those, absolutely not.â
âNo, wait, sorry,â Johnny apologizes. âIt was just a joke. Weâre going to my brother in lawâs lab, and heâs a bitâŠparticular,â he explains, and only presses the button to keep going up when you nod. âJust uhâŠfollow my lead, and youâll be fine,â he says, when the elevator comes to a stop.
He stretches his neck, bouncing slightly on his feet and giving himself a small pep talk you canât really understand. Then the doors open to another colorful, open place that makes your eyes go wide. Johnny strolls in first, and you follow behind like an anxious lost puppy.Â
âReed!â he calls out dramatically, to a figure leaning over a counter. âI bring gifts from my mission!â
The manânot ogre, thank the starsâReed, doesnât even look up from what heâs doing. His intention to ignore Johnny doesn't last long though, because he hears a pair of heels clicking on the floor that definitely donât belong to his brother in law. He lifts his gaze, and his eyes immediately land on you.
âWhy is there a bride in my lab?â He deadpans, looking at you up and down. âFor the love of God, Jonathan, donât tell me youââ
âUh-uh,â Johnny cuts him off, holding a finger in the air before spreading his arms in a flourish to gesture at you. âI present to you: the steaming sewer.â
âHiii!â You smile politely, waving at Reed. âAre you the ruler of this realm?â
Reed now looks at Johnny, exasperation written all over his face. âExplain yourself.â
âShe came out of the sewer,â Johnny shrugs, looking too smug for his own good. âDress and all.â
âI did,â you nod enthusiastically, not really helping at all.
Reed sighs, rubbing his eyes with the tips of his fingers, but by the time he opens them again, youâve already wandered to one of his old models with a curiosity that reminds him of his own son.Â
âOooh, whatâs this?â You ask, reaching for a red lever.
âNo, donât touchââ
You gasp in delight as the lights flicker when you pull on it, but Johnny catches your hand just in time before you pull the whole thing and cut the power of the entire building. He gently guides you away from the counters, smiling apologetically at Reedâs resting bitch face.Â
Ogre, indeed.Â
The doors of the metal box you arrived in open again, and a woman storms in carrying a child in his arms. He doesnât even look a year old.Â
âNot only are you working late, but youâre messing with the power while Iâm trying to put Franklin to bed and Iââ The woman stops in his tracks when she sees you standing in the middle of the lab. Her eyes go to Johnny, and she only has to raise her eyebrows for him to look like a scolded child.
âSue, I can explain. Donât panic, sheâs just aââ
âPwincess!â The baby in her arm babbles, clapping his little hands together.
You coo at the baby, but stay put where you are, not wanting to crowd the woman narrowing her eyes at you. You gather the fabric of your dress and give them a little curtsy.
âThank you, little bean. But Iâm not a princess yet,â you say, pressing one hand to your chest.Â
Sue notices the way you clutch the fabric of your dress nervously, and curiosity gets the best of her.Â
âDid you escape from your wedding?â She asks, but thereâs no real malice behind it.Â
âI didnât escape,â you shake your head, looking down to the floor. âI believe someone may have tried to kill me and I ended up here instead.â
âOh honey,â her expression softens, not entirely sure why she believes youâre harmless to her family. At least at this moment.Â
Johnny does, and he sighs, because now youâve activated Sueâs mom instincts. How is he supposed to not get attached?
At least she wonât be telling him to kill you.
âWhere exactly did Johnny find you, sweetheart?â She asks, bouncing little Franklin on her hip.
âJohnny says itâs called a sewer!âÂ
Sue just nods, looking between Reed and Johnny but the latter just smiles with a shrug. A sudden blue light washes over you, but before you can panic Johnny shows you itâs coming from a little device Reed is hunching over.Â
âHeâs just scanning you to see how we can help,â Johnny explains reassuringly, and you nod as the light keeps going all over you.Â
âFascinating,â Reed says after a few minutes, walking away from the thingy to circle you. âNo traces of chemical intoxication. Her body has adapted to survive in our environment, but her clothing fibers are unlike anything Iâve seen on this planet.âÂ
âOh! My dress was hand sewn with the help of my friends. Mouses and rabbits are very talented when it comes to special fabrics,â you say matter of factly.Â
âMouses and rabbits.â Reed repeats and you nod happily. Jesus Christ.Â
âH.E.R.B.I.E told me you were all here. Whatâs going on?â A new voice echoes across the lab as the doors open again. âUhh, is Johnny getting married and didnât tell us?âÂ
You turn around to see a tall man made out of orange rocks and your shoulders sag in relief. Finally, someone normal around here. But before you can ask him if he knows how to get to your kingdom, Reed is already gesturing for him.
âPerfect timing, Ben. Team gathering. Now.âÂ
Ben obeys, following him without taking his eyes off you. Sue walks past you, and Franklin giggles when he tries to grab one of your puffy sleeves and fails. Reed motions them deeper into the lab, and Johnny walks backwards to look at you.Â
âDonât touch anything,â he mouths, and your eyes drift immediately towards another lever device on the counter. âEspecially that!â He whisper-shouts, and you nod innocently, clasping your hands behind your back. Â
He flashes you a grin before jogging to meet the others, who are already explaining the situation to Ben. You can hear the whispering, but you canât really make out what theyâre saying, so you distract yourself with your own dress.Â
On the far corner of the labâŠ
âShe came out of a sewer, and you believe sheâs a princess?â Ben asks, biting back a smile as he watches Johnny roll his eyes.
âShe could be delusional. Experimenting a psychological episode perhaps.â Reed says.
âThen why didnât your scans show anything?â Johnny crosses his arms.Â
Reed hesitates, because the machine may not show physical abnormalities, but your mental state is a different thing.Â
âMy love?â Reed asks the person he trusts the most in the room.
âShe looks harmless,â Sue shrugs, shifting Franklin whoâs starting to fall asleep on her shoulder.Â
âShe is harmless,â Johnny says immediately.
âYou've known her for like twenty minutes,â Ben teases.Â
âYeah, and in those twenty minutes sheâs been overwhelmed, yet polite enough to ask for our help. After all weâve seen lately, I think weâre safeâjustâŠlook at her.â
They all glance back.Â
Youâre standing exactly where Johnny left you, carefully lifting the edge of your gown and gasping in visible distress when you notice it has turned black.
âOh noâŠmy dressâŠâ
Johnny mentally slaps himself when you look at the singed fabric with a sad face. Okay, maybe flying in flames while carrying a hundred pounds of magical tulle had been a bad idea.
âSo whoâs the lucky fella?â Ben whispers, nudging his arm to get his attention.
Johnny takes a second too long to take his eyes away from you, before turning back to the group with the answer.Â
âShe said she was marrying some prince named Eddie,â Johnny explains, trying to sound as casual as possible. âBut I donât trust him, what if heâs the one who sent her away?â
âOrâŠmaybe you just want to steal his bride,â Ben says without hesitation, making Sue snort. Even Reedâs mouth twitches.Â
Johnny groans, stepping back to point between them defensively.Â
âNo, no, no. I know what youâre thinking, and youâre wrong! Absolutely wrong,â he defends himself, but his family has the audacity to laugh in his face.Â
âJohnnyââ
âNo! This isnât another Shalla-bal situation,â he insists, crossing his arms. âThat was months ago. Besides, can you really blame me? She was gorgeous.â
âAnd do you think the princess is gorgeous?â Sue asks with a knowing smile.Â
He glances at you once again, and itâs a bad idea, because Herbert has rolled into the room too and now you are bending slightly so you can pet his weird head. You were actually petting him. The droid is complimenting your dress, and you thank him giddily because you somehow understand what heâs saying.Â
âI fear the gown may be ruined, though,â you add with a small laugh.
âIt still looks pretty on you,â Johnny blurts out loudly from his spot.Â
You straighten up to look at him, and your flustered face makes it difficult for him to not smile like a lovesick puppy. What the hell is happening to him?Â
When he turns back around, everyone is staring at him. Johnny closes his eyes with a grimace, sighing.Â
âI walked right into that one, didnât I?â
âI say youâre toast already,â Ben says, amused, placing a heavy hand on his shoulder. âGood thing you can handle some heatââ
âIâm not handling any heatââ
âAlright!â Reed shuts them up. âUntil we understand what happened, we canât exactly send her anywhere,â Reed says, exhaling in defeat.
That makes Johnny perk up immediately with a smile thatâs nothing but trouble.
âSo weâre keeping her?â He says.Â
âWe are letting her stay temporarily because she clearly needs help,â Sue corrects, giving him a warning look. âAnd you are going to behave.â
âYes, absolutely!â Johnny nods, way too fast and completely unconvincing. Sue narrows her eyes at him. âYour mistrust wounds me, sister. Iâm always on my best behavior.â
She glares at him one last time, before gesturing with her head at the group to walk back to you. She notices H.E.R.B.I.E has stuck to your side, and seems to be charmed by you as much as Johnny is. Which is another positive point in your favor.
âYou can stay with us until we figure things out,â Sue says with a reassuring smile. âWeâll do our best to find your home.â
Your eyes go wide, the relief washing your face makes you look even brighter. Johnny has to keep himself from clutching his chest dramatically.Â
âOh, Iâm eternally grateful to all of you,â you say, lifting the fabric once again to do a full curtsy. âBut especially to you, Johnny of Manhattan, because you were the one to trust me enough to bring me to your castle,â you add with a smile, straightening up and walking toward him to pressing a soft kiss on his warm cheek.Â
Johnny stills on his spot as your lips delicately graze his skin, before you pull apart a walk alway like nothing happened. His hand lifts instinctively to touch the spot you kissed, and this time his familyâs snickers are inevitable.
Maybe Ben was right. Maybe heâs toast. Burned toast.Â
As he watches you obliviously hum a little tune for Franklin, whoâs drooling away on Sueâs shoulder, acceptance hits him like a train.Â
He was absolutely doomed the second you climbed out of that sewer.Â
Thank you for reading this small fairytale! Feedback is always appreciated đđŠ
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
Description: After deciding to foster Baby Jane Doe, the Abbot household faces a sleepless afternoon. As Jack rocks her back to sleep, you both realize the word âfosterâ starts to feel less like a temporary label.
Tags/warnings: wife!reader, tooth rotting fluff and Jack being the best foster dad ever <3
Note: Iâve been thinking about this for days!! Something about Jack rocking a baby to sleep just makes me go âš Enjoy đ€
Masterlist
The world is supposed to be fully awake at one in the afternoon. In the Abbot household, itâs the middle of the night.Â
But poor baby Jane Doe, who didnât ask to be abducted by two night attendings, couldn't care less about that. Sheâd opened her beautiful eyes about an hour ago, crying her tiny lungs out until youâd managed to give her the bottle she so rightfully deserved.
Youâre just glad it hadnât woken Jack up. Two days with a baby in the house and now he sleeps like the dead. Which is impressive, really, considering the man spends most of his life getting startled by emergency calls or someone knocking on the call room door heâs taking a nap in.Â
Now when he sleeps, he sleeps.Â
Which he deserves, to be honest. Jack had only fallen asleep two hours ago after spending most of the morning negotiating with her to finally (let you) get some rest. Heâd taken the first shift without complaint when he saw you dragging your feet after a particularly rough night at the hospital.Â
Go to sleep, honey. I got her.Â
And of course Jack did. Taking it the way he takes everything in life. Wars. Patients. SWAT duty. Robby. A nameless baby. You.Â
No biggie.Â
So when she woke up, you had slipped out of bed silently. Now, after feeding her in the kitchen and more desperate bargains, you are tiptoeing back into the bedroom with her asleep in your arms.Â
Sunlight tries and fails to get past the heavy blackout curtains that cover almost the whole front wall. The bed is already calling your name, it looks so soft and you canât wait to lie next to your husband again. The bassinet is on Jackâs side, since he has more space over there, so you carefully reach it to place the sleeping babygirl on it.Â
Youâre almost there. You can see salvation. You are already on cloud nine.Â
Youâre also too busy imagining the warmth of Jackâs body next to yours, that you donât notice when your foot catches on one of his crutches, sending it flying against the bassinet in a loud clatter that wakes everybody and the neighbor up.Â
Oh no. Oh no no no. You had almost cried in relief when her little body relaxed and she finally drifted off just a few minutes ago. You might cry for real now.Â
The baby beats you to it though. Her eyes open wide for a second before her face twists and she lets out the most piercing cry youâve ever heard in your entire life.Â
âNo, no, no, sweetheart. Iâm sorry,â you panic, immediately bouncing her against your chest. âIâm sorryâshh, shh, itâs okay.âÂ
You try to soothe her, walking away from the bed but itâs already too late.Â
âWhat happened?â Jackâs voice comes out low and raspy when he sits on the bed, rubbing his eyes violently before focusing on you. âDid you get hurt?âÂ
âNo!â you say quickly, heading toward the door even if your ankle does sting a little. âIâm fine, I just tripped. I didnât mean to wake you.â
You try to make a quick exit, but she cries harder, squirming in your hold with her little fists going into the air. You bounce her softly, patting her back reassuringly.Â
âI know, I know you were asleep baby, Iâm so sorry,â you whisper, almost at the door.Â
âWait,â Jack says before you can step out of the room, fully awake now as he reaches for something next to the bed.Â
âJack, noâyou donât have to get up,â you say, swaying in your spot.Â
He ignores you as he sits on the edge of the bed. Heâs shirtless, silver hair sticking up in messy waves, and already halfway through putting his prosthetic on.Â
âJack,â you try again, a little louder over the babyâs crying. âPlease go back to sleep. I got her.â
He stands up after putting the crutch back on its place, and you take a few steps back as if to keep a distance between you.Â
âYouâre limping,â he points out. âStop walking.â
âI said Iâm fine,â you insist, now in the hallway. âI just tripped over the crutch. I already fed her, it took forever to get her to sleep again, but I swear I canââ
âHoney.â
Itâs a simple word. It should not hold this much power over you. Yet it makes you stop right in your tracks as he gives you those impossible, worried hazel eyes.Â
âGive her to me,â he saysâno, he commands. âPlease.â
âNo.â You try to be just as firm, but your voice is barely audible over the wails. âYou were up with her earlier and youâve barely slept. You need more hours.â
âSo do you,â he shrugs, crossing his arms. âGo back to bed, honey.âÂ
âJackââ
âBed.âÂ
His voice leaves no room for argument.Â
Even when you want to tell him that you should be the one up. That youâre the one who convinced him you could do this, that you could open the door to this baby, to this fragile little life you already care too much for. But with the way the sweet girl is screaming in your ear, youâre too tired to keep pretending you have any real authority here.Â
You sigh, carefully transferring the crying baby into his arms. Jack settles her on his bare chest, keeping a hand behind her head and his arm beneath her body.Â
âI know. I know, sweetheart,â he coos, placing a soft kiss on the top of her head. âShhh, youâre okay, I got you.â
Jack begins to sway softly, his palm covers almost her whole back, keeping her little body tucked safely against the warm skin of his neck.
He prompts you to walk inside the bedroom again, and you donât waste time protesting anymore. Before you know it your body is already sinking onto the absurdly expensive mattress youâre so grateful for right now, as Jack begins pacing the room with the fussy baby.Â
Sheâs got some great lungs, youâll give her that.Â
âI know that was scary, kid,â he coos at her, âbig noise in a dark room, mhm mean crutchesâŠitâs alright, come hereâŠâ
You peek from your spot to catch her still kicking and letting out little sobs whileJack shifts her lower, his arm holding her whole weight as he puts her little ear to his chest.Â
âListen to my heart, right there, you hear that?â he says, and you can hear the smile on his voice. âThump, thump, thumpâŠâ
His index finger taps lightly on her round belly, matching the rhythm beneath his ribs.
âThatâs mine, yeah,â he nods, as if she understands anything heâs saying. âBig, old, grumpy heart. Itâs been through a lot, but I like to think it still works pretty good.âÂ
That gets a little laugh out of you. Jack glances at you for a second, since youâre supposed to be asleep already, but he keeps talking to the baby.
âYours does the same thing, but faster,â he explains, all serious, lifting one hand and gesturing with his fingers. âBecause itâs tiny tiny like this. Brand new, working extra hard.â
There isnât a single thought behind her eyes, but Jackâs voice seems to soothe her enough for her cries to break into small sobs as she listens intently to him.Â
âLittle thump thump thump thump,â he taps her belly faster, catching her attention, and her angry fists finally lower, trying to reach for his hand. âThere you go, sweetheart.â
He smiles down at her, moving his hand closer. She starts batting it, her little legs no longer kicking in distress but in awe at Jackâs attention as her crying slowly subsides. You watch endeared from your spot, because yes milk might be great, but thereâs nothing Jackâs hold canât fix.Â
Sheâs already so much like you.Â
âYou just wanted a little cuddle, huh?â Jack whispers playfully, swaying her softly, watching her little eyes start to close. âYou can sleep now, kid. Youâre safeâŠyouâre home.â
You see him lift his gaze toward you, but you close your eyes pretending to be asleep.Â
Jack just smiles, padding softly across the room toward the bassinet. But just as heâs about to place her down, she lets out a discomfort whine and tenses up in his hold.Â
âOkay, okay, I wonât let go,â he chuckles, holding her close to him again. âSomeone really did a number on you, didnât they?â he shakes his head, trying to keep his voice steady. â But nobody's leaving you, kid. Nobodyâs forgetting you anymore. Not here."Â
You bury your face on the pillow, trying to keep your own tears at bay.Â
âI know living with us might not be easy,â he continues, rubbing circles on her back. âTwo exhausted doctors with blackout curtains in every room. Sounds questionable, yeahâŠbut weâre not bad,â he says with a cheeky smile. âYour momâyour foster mom is better than me,â he glances at you, making sure youâre still asleep before continuing, âsheâs softer, and prettierâŠand sheâs my favorite person. Sheâll be yours too in no time.âÂ
Yup. Youâre definitely crying now.Â
âAnd for your foster dadâŠI learn fast, and I donât scare easily. So if youâre planning on being difficult, you should know weâre still gonna be there for you,â he reassures. âAndâŠmaybe one day weâll take the foster out of itâŠâ he offers casually, like his heartâthump thump thumpâis not telling him to just go sign the papers right now. âNo pressure, of courseâŠjust saying, if you like it here,â he clears his throat, only to smile when he notices the girl has finally fallen asleep in his arms.Â
He kisses her forehead.Â
âItâs gonna take some time getting used to being a night crawler, but I think you already got this kid,â he adds in barely a whisper. âHooahâŠâ
That earns a snort from you, that turns into a sniffle after Jack poured his entire heart out thinking you were out. You suddenly feel his hand on your ankle, rubbing circles to the sore spot you hit the crutch with.Â
âSleep, honey.â
âIâm sleeping,â you say, keeping your eyes closed.Â
âYou were eavesdropping,â he says, but thereâs no resentment in his voice. That makes you shift just enough to meet his eyes.Â
The sight of him holding a sleeping baby to his bare chest just makes you want to cry more.Â
âI didnât mean to,â you say, wiping your cheeks but he just lifts an unimpressed eyebrow at you. âOkay, maybe I did. But itâs justâŠI think youâre really good at this.â
Jack only nods fondly, because if he speaks heâs gonna break too.Â
 âI think we got this, weâŠwe got her,â you add.
This time Jack rounds the bed, keeping a hand on the babyâs head so he can lean down and place a soft kiss on your lips. Itâs salty, dry lips dancing together with a small bundle between your bodies. Your baby.
Baby Jane Abbot.
âWe got her,â he agrees, lingering for a moment before straightening up to pace around the room again. Heâs clearly not letting her go. âNow go to sleep, honey. I donât want to have to tell you again,â he says in that maddenly authoritative tone.
You bite back a smile, sinking deeper into the covers and reaching for his pillow to cuddle it until he goes back to bed.Â
â...Jack?âÂ
âMm?â
âYou should charge people for that voice,â you whisper, earning a chuckle from him.
âI think the lack of sleep is getting to you,â he says, lowering his voice when the baby shifts. âClose your eyes. Now.â
With a satisfied smile on your face, you close your eyes only for a few seconds before opening one to peek at him.Â
â...Can you say that again?â
Thank you so much for reading đ€ feedback is always appreciated!!
Summary:Â When Jack met you, his world shifted. He began to speak in plurals, in groups of three. It was him, and then it was you, and then it was Penny. Heâd do anything for his girls, and he wanted to make that clear. Official. Concrete with titles and questions and the ring he kept mulling over. And then life happened.Â
Word count:Â 5.1k
Warnings: Angst!, injury, inaccurate medical happenings, accident/crash
a/n: GIRL DAD JACK đŁïž This was fun to write let me know if you'd like something without so much angst for this little family đ but you all voted angst in my last poll so this is the outcome. Heheheh anyways love you bye <3
~~
Jack Abbot had stopped assuming children were in the cards for him. In another lifetime, another decade, he had considered the possibilityâhim as a father, his wife a mother. But life changed, time passed, and Jack Abbot had given up on that notion. Instead, he lived vicariously through his coworkers and told himself that he liked the freedom of a childfree life. He volunteered his time to dangerous proclivities in the name of the greater good and sat in the silent hum of his apartment.
And then he met you.Â
And he met what came along with you.Â
You had been dodgy about your daughter at first, sharing the information as if it were a combination of landmines and wincing as if he were already edging up from the table to run. It made sense that he didnât know about her. He had met you in a coffee shop after a fourteen-hour shift and still thanked whatever higher power was responsible for the delirium-infused confidence that led him to you, but he didnât know much. He just knew you were beautiful and you were in front of him and you stared up at him with eyes that made him blink faster, so he asked you out.Â
You told him about her on the third date, and Jack couldnât stand the way you flinched, so he held your hand across the table, rubbed his thumb along your knuckles, and said, âWhenever youâd let me, Iâd love to meet her.âÂ
âAre you serious?â had tumbled out of your mouth directly after, and Jack couldnât take that either, knowing that so many people had missed out on you and told you that that reaction was warranted. So he pressed your fingers to his lips and quirked his mouth into a smile despite his uncovered frustration.Â
Jack Abbot fell in love with Penny almost as fast as he fell in love with you. Middle-of-the-night illnesses frequently tainted his exposure to children, so Jack had almost forgotten how energetic and full of life a four-year-old could be. Penny was shy, bashful in ways like her mother, but she was also intelligent and loved squids (you said it was a phase) and asked Jack questions about bones because you told her he was a doctor and she had just learned about bones in preschool.Â
âHave you ever seen a bone?âÂ
âIâve seen lots of bones,â Jack had whispered back to her, eyes flashing wide for emphasis.Â
âThatâs literally crazy,â Penny had gasped, looking over her shoulder at you as you paid for a snack at the farmerâs market stall. âMy mommy says that if I ever see one of my bones, I need to tell her right away.âÂ
Jack knelt beside Penny on the grass. âYour mommyâs right. You want to see something cool? I donât have a bone in my leg.âÂ
âWhat!âÂ
It hadnât taken long for Penny to become accustomed to Jackâs presence. She asked about him when he wasnât around. She joined calls when you checked in early during his shifts. She saved a book full of stickers to show him when he came over for dinner, which he did often. Said stickers also somehow appeared on his prosthetic, something your daughter still had a hard time believing to be real.Â
And Jack hadnât been expecting it, but he had begun to think of children againâthinking of his life in squid stickers and irrational questions and a weight on his lap as he sat on your couch and watched an animated dog teach him a life lesson.Â
He had begun to enjoy getting out of work. He got to bring bagels to your place early in the morning and kiss you against your kitchen counters and fix Pennyâs wild hair as she tumbled into the living room. His hobbies had changed; adrenaline was replaced with soccer games and sticky fingers and lying in bed with you right up until he had to throw his scrubs on.Â
Everything had become simple in Jackâs life. There was work, there was you, and there was Penny. And in a few weeks, he would ask you to make his life even simpler.Â
~~
A gratefully unfamiliar dread pulsed through Jackâs chest as he turned the corner of the Pitt and saw you. He took inventory instantly, cataloging the tone of your skin, each of your limbs, the small smile on your face as you spoke casually to Mateo. You were fine, you looked to be fine, but Jack still picked up the pace because you were in the emergency department, and you never came to visit without Penny.Â
Jackâs eyes shot to your legs, and more panic filled him at the empty space.
âHey,â Jack breathed, his mouth twitching into a smile that did not reach his searching eyes. He placed a hand on your cheek and tried not to furrow his brows. âYou okay? Whereâs Penny?âÂ
Your smile was much warmer. You gripped his wrist, and Jack felt the almost imperceptible way you leaned your face into his touch. âIâm fine, and Pennyâs fine. I did late pickup so I could see you before we take the train upstate.â
Upstate. Upstateâright. Jack had primed his brain to work a double, so that often meant blocking the shifts with tasks. He was just about finished with the day shift, and your trip to see your family was a night shift event. Your train was leaving at 7:30 pmâan in-between-shift event, then.
âYou coulda brought her by, too,â Jack quietly replied, brushing his thumb along your cheek as Mateo swiveled his stool to the other side of the nurseâs hub. Relief was slowly trickling through the shock of seeing you unannounced.
âOh, I see. If I donât bring Penny, I shouldnât come at all?â you teased.Â
Jack moved his hand down to fix your scarf, tucking it closer to your neck. âDidnât say that,â he argued. âI just wanted to say goodbye to both my girls.âÂ
Your face heated furiously, an outcome Jack had been hoping for. He loved to get you flustered, and that was the quickest way to do it. Never failed.Â
âWe wouldâve missed our train if I brought her.â You poked Jackâs chest. âYou two always get into it, and then I have to drag her away because she gets too upset to leave you.âÂ
âCanât help it. Iâm just so much fun to be around.âÂ
âYeah, well, youâll have to be fun over FaceTime for the next few days, Dr. Abbot.â
Jack tsked, looking off to the side to tamp down his disappointment. Youâd had this visit planned for a few months now, but it didnât make watching you go any easier. He had wanted to go with you, eager to meet your family, but the Pitt needed an attending on doubles, and Jack was the only one available. Youâd assured him several times that it was fine, and there would be more opportunities to come. He knew it was fine. What wasnât fine was watching his family leave and feeling incomplete.Â
He needed to ask you that question.Â
âYou sure you canât wait until tomorrow so I can drive you up?â Jack tried. He moved his fixing touch to the zipper on your jacket, tugging it up to keep in the warmth. âNo train that way.âÂ
You brushed his hand off and stepped closer, raising your brows. âRight. Have you drive that far after working a double? Just for you to drive back home, sleep for 45 minutes, and then work again? Not happening, Jack. The train is fine. Weâre fine.âÂ
âYou keep saying that,â he murmured under his breath. He placed his hands along your jaw, holding you again, even though he knew several eyes watched on. âCall me when you get on the train. And have Penny bring that spray hand sanitizer she made me spend ten dollars on. Itâs flu season. AndââÂ
âJack,â you gently interrupted. âI love you. So much. But when I say weâre fine, I mean it. And stop buying her everything she sees in Sephora. She doesnât even need to be in Sephora. Sheâs five.âÂ
âI love you more,â was how Jack decided to respond. He tilted his head back and looked at you fully, his hands moving your face to one side and then the other.Â
âMemorizing me?â you teased.Â
âSomething like that.âÂ
Continuing his shift was difficult. Jack had already felt the weight of the double being exacerbated by your departure, but then you FaceTimed him on the train, and the night got heavier. Penny held up her hand sanitizer with a mouthful of marshmallow muffling her words, and Jack just wished he could be sitting beside you on that stupid train. Heâd paid more for the two of you to have a private compartment, and it was nice knowing you were cared for, but he had become the one taking care of you.Â
He felt his back stiffen as the night went on.Â
âYou gotta loosen up, Dr. Abbot,â Mateo called out after five minutes of Jack scrolling through his camera roll. Heâd stopped on a picture of you and Penny on the hood of his truck. âYou knew they were leaving all day. We still got nine hours before you can go home and make scrapbooks.âÂ
Jack hooked his chin over his shoulder, placing his phone face down on the charting station. âMind your business.âÂ
Mateo put his hands up in surrender. âTheyâre coming back in three days. You work all three of those days. Itâll be quick.â The younger man patted Jackâs shoulder. âThen maybe you can finally fish that ring out of your locker.âÂ
âWhat do you know about that, huh?â Jack accused, crossing his arms in a show of intimidation that didnât match his almost-smile.Â
âNothing you didnât just confirm,â Mateo quipped back. âIâve babysat at her place enough times to catch a vibe.âÂ
âCatch a vibe?âÂ
âYeah. Itâs emanating from you.âÂ
Dr. Shen passed by the pair, settling into a stool and logging into the computer. âWhatâs emanating from him?âÂ
âMy vibe, apparently,â Jack spoke to the ceiling.Â
Mateo cut in, resting his arms on the counter. âThat heâs gonna propose.âÂ
âI did not say that,â Jack shot back.Â
âYou donât have to say anything if itâs a vibe,â Shen informed him, gaze focused on his notes. He took a casual sip of watered-down coffee. âCan you do it within the next three months, though? I want to win the pool to pay off my car.âÂ
Mateo let out a hiss, resting his head on his elbows. âDude. He wasnât supposed to know about the betting pool. Now heâs gonna be weird about it.âÂ
âHeâs not going toââÂ
âOkay, what?â Jack almost sighed, head jolting back. âThereâs a betting pool? Since when?âÂ
âSince you started wearing that little bracelet with the sea creatures on it. It got bigger after y/n came by that one time with lunch and you practically ran down the hallway.âÂ
Jack stared at Shen as he recounted the betrayal happening under his nose. âAlright. Whoâs in it?âÂ
âWho isnâtââ
 âGot incoming traumas. The T Line crashed. Unidentified number of casualties, but weâre getting at least a dozen wounded.âÂ
It took a moment for the humor to dissipate from Jackâs body. He heard the charge nurseâs calls to clear the trauma bays and could recognize the movement in the room. Mateo was staring at the side of Jackâs face and Shen had shot up from the charting computer to do⊠something, but Jack was swimming in a state of thick confusion.
He did some math in his head.Â
It might not have been your train. You FaceTimed him thirty minutes ago, and the train hadnât left yet. You were just sitting with Penny. You had said there was a small delay, but you both were settled into the âstupidly-priced private seats,â and Penny was eager to watch Bluey during the wait. You were wearing an old college sweater heâd left at your apartment.Â
But that was thirty minutes ago.Â
It could have been your train.Â
âDr. Abbot?â Mateoâs call was a jumbled haze. âDr. Abbot, what can IââÂ
âMy girls are on the train,â Jack muttered to himself.Â
âWhat?â
âMy girls are on the train,â he said again, clearer this time. His gaze shot to the board as if heâd see your name, a pinpoint focus washing over him. If he were calm enough, nothing could happen.
Mateo said something else, maybe a reassurance or a passing encouragement, but Jack couldnât register it. He took his shaking hands and donned the PPE needed for a disaster of this magnitude, drowning out the orders ringing through the ED. Shen had taken over as head, and Jack couldnât remember if heâd told him to do that. He probably hadnât.Â
The first patient wasnât you. Neither was the second. Or the third. At some point near the beginning, Jack had texted youâa quick text, asking if you were okay, even though that was a ridiculous question. But if you werenât a patient, and if you didnât answer him, then the unidentified number of casualties Lena announced was a harrowing reality.Â
But it couldnât be you.Â
Jack was doing everything right. He was calm and working doubles and he had paid for you to have better seats. Penny wouldnât get the flu and he was going to have the lattice on your balcony fixed before you got home.Â
You couldnât be an unidentified casualty.Â
âHey, you good?â Dr. Ellis barked at Jack as he blinked hard in a trauma bay. The man lying in the bed had his arm in the wrong direction, bruises already covering the left side of his body.Â
Every moment he wasnât checking the incoming patients was a moment he couldnât be sure of you. A moment Penny could be wheeled by.Â
Jack cleared his throat harshly. âIâm good. Roll him on three.âÂ
You werenât the fourth patient he saw, either.Â
But you were the fifth.Â
He had prepared himself for it, but nothing would have been enough, he soon realized. No amount of grounding or breathing exercises or visualization would have made it easier. Your eyes were open, but they couldnât focus on him, not even as he stuttered out a breath and shot to the side of the gurney, his feet quick beside you.Â
He said your name, repeated it, but your eyes kept flashing past the overhead lights. An EMT was shouting out your vitals and Jack heard them, but his waterline was burning and the collar of your sweatshirt was rimmed red with blood. His sweatshirt. Heâd left it at your place a few days ago.Â
Crush injury. Fully conscious but lacks verbal response. Jane Doeâyou werenât Jane Doe. You were his.Â
As they landed you in trauma one, Jack began to assess. He ignored that his hands had begun to shake again. âI need you to hear me, baby,â Jack called as he moved meticulously through his assessment. âI just need to know that you can. Can you do that for me? Let me know if you can hear me?âÂ
A nurse was untangling an ultrasound machine as Jack moved to palpate your abdomen. You flinched. He felt himself unravel.Â
âI needed that yesterday!â he shouted, ripping the machine from the older womanâs hands. It wasnât her fault. Jack would apologize later if he could ever form words again. âWhy isnât anyone giving me info?âÂ
Dr. Ellis entered the trauma bay, confusion laced with apprehension at the sound of Jackâs anger. All the confusion was wiped clear when she saw who was on the bed. When she saw the blood sticking to the cracks in Jackâs hands and the sheen of sweat on his forehead.Â
âYou need me to take this?â Dr. Ellis asked, but it was hardly a question. She was direct when she needed to be, even towards an attending, but Jack was not in the mind to be overpowered by reason and level-headedness.Â
âNo,â he simply replied, eyes glued to the grainy screen of the ultrasound.Â
âAre you sure you shouldââÂ
âFree fluid in the abdomen. I needââÂ
Jack stopped cold when a sound escaped you. It was breathy, barely even there to make out, but he felt his gaze drop to your face before his mind could even register it. Someone took the Doppler from his hands and the room erupted in movement and calls and beeps from machines, but Jack had his hands on your face as he had just a few hours ago, begging your eyes to focus on him.Â
âWhat was that?â he breathed back, eyes racing over every inch of your face. He cataloged four bruises before you finally found his eyes. âThere you are. Thereâs my girl. Youâre doing so good, and we got you, okay?âÂ
âP-Penny,â you uttered. Your hand twitched up to grasp Jackâs arm, and he silently thanked god that you could move it. âPenny.âÂ
Jack had been thinking about Penny since you entered the Pitt. He had hoped, in some unreasonable way, that she would be with you. That you both would be fine, maybe with minor injuries, and he would sweep you away into the break room while he managed the crisis. But you were the crisis, and Penny wasnât here. He had no idea where she was.Â
âI know, baby. I know. Iâm gonna find Penny. Sheâll be just fine. Both my girls will, okay? Promise. Promise on everything.âÂ
He was speaking so low, his hand on the top of your head and his face close. He felt the dread pool in his gut at the lies he was telling. Jack had no way of finding Penny. He couldnât leave you and search the wreck for a little girl. They probably wouldnât let him past the police tape.Â
âF-find. Her. Jack, please,â you pleaded. Your nails dug into his arm and Jack had to move his jaw to stop from crying. Your face was becoming pallid and someone was calling surgery.Â
âIâll find her,â he smiled. A sad smile. A waning one. âYou donât worry about a thing. Iâll find her and bring her right to you.âÂ
âJack.âÂ
It was Robbyâs voice that tore Jackâs face from yours. He had to have ridden fast to get there. His hair was swept back and he still had his jacket on and Robby was supposed to be out on vacation for another few days, but he was there. He was there, and he shook his head when Jack turned to find him.Â
âLet them take her. You gotta back up.âÂ
They must have been asking for a while. Jack hadnât registered a single request for him to move; he had been too caught up in tracking each minuscule twitch of your faceâin remembering you before life changed, because it still felt the same, just more urgent, more scary. If he stopped looking at you, if you were taken away, there was the chance that you wouldnât come back. That he would look up and find that Penny was gone.Â
He hadnât been ready for the after.Â
Robby forced it, anyway.Â
Jack felt like he was going to throw up as they wheeled you away, Dr. Walsh sending worried looks to each person in the trauma bay who wouldnât meet her eye. Your blood was on the floor in free-flowing streaks that Jack couldnât look away from, and he felt like he was going to throw up. The bay felt stagnant. The walls moved when he did not. His back hit a hard surface, and Jack let it hold him as he sank to the floor.Â
He went to press his face in his hands, but stopped when he saw your blood filling the lines in his palms.Â
He hadnât told you he loved you. He let them take you, and he hadnât reminded you.Â
Robby crouched in front of Jack, hands flexing between his knees. âSheâs gonna be okay.âÂ
Jack felt his head roll against the wall as his jaw trembled. âWhatâre you doing here?â he croaked out.Â
âMateo called me. Said your girl was in the crash. I was already home, so I came as fast as I could.â Robby paused, scratching his jaw. âIs PennyââÂ
âI donât know where Penny is.âÂ
âOkay. Okay, we wait then. We wait and see, and we fix what we canââÂ
âI canât just fucking wait, Robby,â Jack finally sobbed, the adrenaline from keeping you awake and talking wearing off in a hard crash. âI canât wait to hear that she didnât make it. Or that y/n doesnât get out of that surgery. I canâtâI have to do something, and thereâs nothingâthereâs nothing I can do.âÂ
Jack's hands were raised in a helpless motion, his eyes fixed on the back wall of the trauma bay. He couldnât see much through the tears, couldnât feel much past the all-consuming fear, but he would try for you. For Penny. If the two of you were gone, he wasnât sure if he could.Â
âTheyâre all I got,â Jack nodded to himself, hands hanging over his tented knees. âAnd if I have to walk out there into a world where Iâm alone again?â Jack pointed towards the door, finally meeting Robbyâs pinched expression. âNot sure what Iâd be doing it for.âÂ
âDonât say that,â Robby cut through. âYou donât know that they wonât make it. You donât. Stop giving up before you have to.â
âI donât even know where my little girl is.âÂ
âSo we find out. But we canât do that from in here. We canât do that when youâve given up already.âÂ
So, Robby hauled Jack up from the floor of trauma one, and Jack followed him to the nurseâs hub. He washed his hands, he cracked his neck, and he let the central heating dry the stickiness of his tears as he stared up at the news reports of the crash. He wouldnât be able to work; that was why Robby came in, but he could make calls. Jack knew people who knew people, and those people were in law enforcement. Those people would know more than he did.Â
Jack was glued to the red phone in the Pitt for fifteen minutes, asking about a little girl that no one could find. Lena had sent him a concerned look one too many times and had yet to scold him for using the emergency line, but Jack hardly noticed. Robby was popping in and out of rooms in the role he was supposed to fill, but Jack hardly noticed.Â
âSorry, Abbot. Havenât gotten the list yet. Iâll send you the info as soon as I get it.âÂ
Jack squeezed his eyes shut and rubbed the growing ache above his nose. He shot out a quick thank you that didnât sound genuine, and jumped out of his skin when a hand met his shoulder.Â
âAnything I can do?â Lena asked.Â
Jack only shook his head and went through his contact list in his head once more. It was all looking bleak. Jackâs world was looking bleak. And then the ambulance bay doors burst open, a bed being shoved down the hall, and Jack dropped the phone onto the counter. And then he was sprinting.
âStraggler from the crash. Says sheâs five and asking for her mom, but mom couldnât be found on scene. No obvious signs of trauma other than some cuts and bruises, butââÂ
âOh, fuck. Penny,â Jack gasped out, reaching for her on the bed that was far too big.
To her credit, it was only then that Penny started crying. She had been strong-faced when she got in, fear a shadow on her innocent face, but the moment she saw Jack, that was gone. Penny threw her arms around Jackâs neck and let out a wail he hoped never to hear again. She was trembling against him, retelling events no one could make out, and Jack pressed his nose to her temple as he rocked her where he stood.Â
âI know, baby,â he shushed, words so similar to the ones he had spoken to you. âBut you were so brave, you hear me? So brave. Your momâs gonna be so proud of you.âÂ
Through hiccuping breaths, Penny asked, âWhere is mommy?âÂ
Jackâs chest caved. âSheâs getting fixed up upstairs. Mommy got hurt, but theyâre fixing it.âÂ
âI didnât get hurt because mommy was holding me.âÂ
âWhat was that, baby?â Jack asked, tucking Pennyâs hair back from her face as he continued to sway.Â
Penny looked up at him with big, watery eyes. âWhen the train started making noises, mommy grabbed me and held me really tight. I didnât get hurt, but she did.âÂ
And of course you did. Of course that was why Penny was safe in his arms, and you were fighting for your life upstairs. Jack couldnât imagine a world where that wasnât the outcome. You would do anything for her. You were always going to do anything for her.Â
Jack looked for you in Pennyâs face as he offered the best smile he could muster. âSheâs gonna be alright. She was protecting you, Penny. Mommy always protects you.âÂ
âLike how she used to check for monsters?âÂ
âJust like that. But I check for the monsters now. Safer that way.âÂ
âI wish you were with us on the train,â Penny choked out, clutching Jackâs scrubs in her tiny fists. âTo make mommy safe, too.âÂ
Jackâs chest hurt. He pressed his forehead back to Pennyâs temple, collected himself with a tight scrunch of his eyes, and grounded. âCâmon, sweetheart. I gotta check you over, okay? Make sure nothingâs wrong.âÂ
Jack cared for Penny in the same meticulous way he did you. He cleaned her scrapes and assessed her bruises, relishing the small giggle she let out when he prodded around to make sure nothing was happening internally. He felt the weight of the day in a lopsided, confusing uneasiness, one part of his life complete, the other in the balance. He would start to think of you, start to feel the dread, but then Penny would lay her head on his chest as he held her in the break room, and he had to snap back.Â
You would want your daughter to feel safe.Â
He needed to be a safe place.Â
So Jack held Penny, bumping his knee to help her sleep, and he considered what he would have done a year ago. If he had been inundated with a tragedy, he would have thrown himself into work as a distraction. He would have thrown caution to the wind and taken case after case until his leg ached too much to continue. They would have had to tell him to stop, forced him to go home, and Jack would have done so only when he knew he would fall dead asleep the second he hit the mattress.Â
Because that was what his life used to be.Â
Today, no one had had to beg Jack to slow down. No one pulled him from patient rooms and gave him a stern talking to. They had called Robby as soon as they knew you were involved. They had expected him to slow down for youâfor his family.Â
Jack pressed a kiss to Pennyâs head and enjoyed the difference.Â
It was another hour before any news of you came. Penny had finally dozed off, and Jackâs left arm was dead from the weight of her head, but he was alert when Dr. Shen poked into the dim room and smiled softly.Â
âSheâs out. Asleep, but in recovery. They said she can have visitors, but I donât know ifââÂ
Jack gazed down at Penny, still knocked out on top of him. âCan you get Mateo?âÂ
The pass-off was seamless, Jack running a hand over Pennyâs head as Mateo nodded to the older man and promised to take care of things. It would be better for her to wake up with someone she knew, and Jack wasnât going to leave her with anyone he didnât trust. He trusted the entire staff, but Mateo was different. Mateo loved Penny.Â
Jack cleared his mind on the elevator ride up, and then cleared it again as he walked through the maze of the ICU to find your room. He would bring Penny up when you were more stable, when he had a better idea of the state you were in. You hadnât looked scary, but you were her mom. You were her mom, and Jack wasâ
âJack?âÂ
He hadnât been expecting your voice; Jack felt the breath knock from his lungs at the sound of it. His tears were fresh as he rounded your bed, checking vitals in a quick sweep before putting his hands anywhere they could reach. Your eyes were hazy as he leaned over you, but you had said his name, and something in him righted.Â
âHey,â he practically cooed, brushing your hair back as his eyes traced the shape of your face. âDidnât think youâd be awake.âÂ
âPennyââÂ
âPennyâs okay. Sheâs not hurt, sweetheart. Mateoâs got her.âÂ
Jack wasnât sure heâd ever spoken so low before, so soft amidst beeping machines and the footsteps of nurses in the hall. You let out a breath, and your lashes fluttered shut, and it was clear to Jack that you shouldnât be awake. That you had fought through exhaustion just to make sure your daughter was okay.Â
Pride swelled in his chest, the first emotion to override the fear. âIâm so damn proud of you,â he softly stated. He fixed the blanket around your shoulders and felt his mouth twitch. âProtecting our girl like that. Making it through.âÂ
In response, Jack saw your own lips form a tired smile, hoarse voice asking, âOur girl?âÂ
âYeah, our girl.â Jack kissed your forehead, then your cheek, and then checked the vitals again. âIâll make it official soon,â he said, almost under his breath.Â
âWhatâdoes that mean?âÂ
You were losing the fight to sleep, relief palpable in the room and lulling you off. Jack swung a chair by your bed, clicked his phone ringer on low for any texts about Penny, and waited for you to sleep. Waited to be there when you woke up.Â
âYouâll see,â he affirmed, ignoring the wetness still on his cheeks. âI love you. Sleep. I got you.â